Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'm/m'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Problems and Suggestions
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • 3rd Annual Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Presentaciones
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics

Calendars

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.

Blogs

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


AIM


MSN


Website URL


ICQ


Yahoo


Jabber


Skype


Location


What are your interests?


What are your stats?


What are you seeking?


What are your dream stats?


Favorite Stories


Favorite Bodybuilders


Got Any Fetishes?

Found 933 results

  1. Hi all, this is my first bash at putting up a story. Part 1 is a little on the short side, but serves as the introduction. I write primarily for fun, but enjoy the process (when writer's block doesn't strike, that is) - so any and all feedback is very much appreciated. Part 1: The Hunger He can't stop growing. Not that he wanted to, of course. He was addicted. It always ends up that way. The hunger is dormant at first, biding its time. Like many appetites (or should I say addictions?), it requires a trigger - a first taste. That first taste of muscle is like nothing else after; it stays with him forever. Often it’s a cartoon, featuring some character growing more muscular. Depending on the when he first imbibes, it may not even arouse him...merely intrigue - fascinate - him, for reasons he can’t yet grasp. But the hunger is awakened, and over time it starts to make itself known. Almost subconsciously, he will begin to seek out more. The hunger is insidious, and insatiable. Inevitably, it enslaves them. With each indulgence, it only grows more voracious. Stories of growth are joined by videos of bodybuilders; but the hunger soon demands more. He then joins a gym, and starts to grow, clothes tightening and giving way. Yet still the hunger is not satisfied. Each fall, deeper and deeper into the addiction, is easier to stomach than the last. It starts becoming easier to embrace the hunger. At first he resists the allure of steroids, but that resistance falters when the growth slows. As it happens, the ones who resist tend to perform the best; those who give in early often self-destruct, which just cuts short the pleasure. Inevitably, he succumbs to the promise of more, and faster, growth. Another fall. It will be followed by more - stacking numerous drugs, again and again. By this point, the hunger is all that’s left. Day and night revolve around feeding it. Such an innocent beginning. Such a glorious end. *** He is wanking furiously, pleasuring himself with dreams of enormity. His pecs - heaving as he grunts and groans - are so bloated he can’t reach his arm around to properly grasp his cock, forcing him to violently buck his hips. The chair is smothered by his mass, and creaks ominously with each thrust. His grotesquely swollen body glistens with sweat from the exertion (it’s hard work moving that much mass), filling the screen through which I watched him. He is monstrous. He is beautiful. His face - which looks comically small and awkwardly placed atop his body - is the sole remaining physical hint of what he once was. Boyishly handsome, dirty blond hair and brown eyes. Even contorted in pleasure - as much mental as physical - he remains handsome. That face is all that’s left of the days when he was a mere 120lbs at 5’7”. Today, he tipped the scales at 287lbs. I gave him a smile, to show I was happy with how far he’d come. “You’ve grown into quite the big boy!” I comment. He thrusts and groans as he hears my compliment. Something in the chair breaks. His shoulders are too broad to fully fit in the screen, and with each stroke of his hand striations ripples across the deltoid heads. His arms are swollen with power, each the size of his head, with the intersections of the deltoids and biceps etched in stone. My mouth salivates at the sight of them. Below the pec shelf, so heavy it sags, comes his rock-hard abdomen, with eight thick abdominal blocks carved in splendid relief, as if my a master sculptor. Framing his engorged manhood are splayed quads thicker than my waist (by several inches), the hugely overdeveloped heads of muscle flexing slightly with each buck of his hips. Between his moans - and dreams of being so much bigger - he manages to whisper: “More...please, more…” I cock my head teasingly, pretending not to have heard him. In truth, though, his question has deeply affected me. Tears almost come to my eyes. I can’t help but admire the hundreds of pounds of perfect, beautifully overgrown muscle desperately fighting for space on his tortured body. He has pushed it hard, punishingly so...but it did the only thing it could do: balloon, and balloon, and balloon, with muscle. He can easily go further. How much further? I don’t know. But we both want to find out. Poor boy. So desperate, and oh so so hungry. He’s gone so far. “Please!” he pleads, he begs, between frantic thrusts. His eyes crying out to me. “Make me bigger!” It’s curious. He knows he’s a freak, a monster. And yet, he doesn’t. He sees the great mountains of muscle he has grown, but doesn’t quite comprehend them. He never thought he could come so far, but he cannot imagine stopping now. It’s a vicious - or perhaps virtuous, depending on your viewpoint - cycle. Growth simply spurs the desire - the need - for more. A feedback loop of transitory pleasure. Each fix sets the stage for the next. It does not end. But that is what makes it oh so glorious. I smile again, a tear flowing this time. Such a beautiful, eager boy. He is a wonder to behold. “I think that can be arranged,” I reply. He explodes.
  2. Preamble: A big thank you to @rolling24, who besides commissioning the following multi-part series and inspiring me with idea's, also made ton of spelling corrections and other improvements. Cheers! Index. (Click on the parts to be taken to them) Part 1 & 2: Below. Part 3 Part 4 Dad, The Homewrecker. PART 1: Despite our best efforts, some places on our globe remain shrouded in mystery, tempting us from afar with intrigue. Like, for example, the bedroom of a failing marriage. ----------- “Dad….” Luke called out meekly, intense pleasure shooting through every fiber of his body. Fuck. It was hard to focus while Macy was giving you a blowjob. Images of the bedroom formed a whirlwind in his mind. But his dad remained the one point of clarity, visible through the mist. While Macy was giving her husband a blowjob, Luke’s father was stretching open her pussy with great expertise. She was thankful her husband’s penis didn’t take up as much space as the equipment his dad packed, making it a lot easier to let out moans of pleasure. “Dad.” Luke tried again, his voice now rising above the involuntary crescendo of moans from Macy and the brutish grunts from his dad. His dad still didn’t seem to have heard him. Maybe the ecstasy clearly etched on his face while he fucked his latest conquest completely dominated his mind. Luke focused on his dad’s body again. The effect was unmistakable this time. He had to tell him. Through the smoke of bodily odors and sex he tried making eye contact with his father. He could see his brown eyes shining as their gazes met, on opposite sides of the same woman, his wife. His dad just pulled a smirk, cockily raising his right arm into a bicep flex. Of course, Luke didn’t need to tell him. He had probably figured it at himself at this point. Luke was mesmerized by the bicep flex, you could see it most clearly there. With the sound of his dad’s heavy balls slapping against Macy’s body as background noise, both men watched the already flexed peak slowly rise higher and higher, inches of brawn magically flowing into the muscle by the minute. The effect slowed as Luke’s Dad’s dominant humping tapered off. Son and father made eye contact again. “I’m fucking growing.” His dad said in between heavy breaths with a confident grin. Luke came. ----------- 48 HOURS EARLIER. “I’m a bad little cop. I can’t help but ogle all the hot secretaries, and I like toying with the bad girls I arrest.” A small uncomfortable silence lingered before the reply. “No, this is not it.” There was a little rummaging in the box of props. “Your scores are terrible, you only look at my bulge in class, but if show me your tits I might give you a passing grade…” This time the answer came much more quickly. “Nope, doesn’t do it either.” More rummaging in the box of props. “Girls like you shouldn’t mess with guys like me. We both know we won’t be able to cage our... Desires.” The replier hesitated for a moment, gently avoiding a hurtful comment. “I’m sorry Luke, I don’t think this is gonna work for me.” Luke seemed disappointed by the response, and he shoved his set of role-play props in the closet. Macy stood up from the bed and put her bra and underwear back on, dissatisfaction with the night’s results evident on her face. “Did I at least spark something in you?” He asked, while the couple was on opposite sides of the room, getting ready for another sexless night. Macy asked herself if the image of her chubby husband hanging over her, playing various roles, saying the corniest lines with the worst acting had ignited any arousal. “No,” she replied. Luke’s cheeks went scarlet. He had been so sure role-play would be the answer. He jumped into the bed and quickly covered himself up with the blanket, his belly jiggling wildly in the process. Luke stared at his wife while she prepared for bed. He knew most men would kill to have a wife as good-looking. She was voluptuous and beautiful, with an hourglass figure few women could emulate. A few years back they had been the resident power couple on their college campus, both of them sexy and virile. Him strong, muscular and wide, her curvy and enchanting. Now one of them was slacking, and it wasn’t the woman who looked like she hadn’t aged a day since college. It was the man who couldn’t resist a donut each morning, who ate through an entire tub of ice cream while waiting for his wife to get back from her modeling gig, who hadn’t set a foot into a gym since his days on the football team. “We can just try regular sex.” Luke proposed with an eager tone, desperate to please his wife. Macy gently smiled while she looked at her soft husband in bed. He tried his best, there was no denying that. “We already did so last night. I know about your stamina.” Macy quickly kissed him on the forehead. “Honestly, it isn’t that big of a deal, most women go without an orgasm for years.” “We’ll give it another whirl soon then, yeah?” He saw the unused strap on his wife had bought still protruding from the box of earlier discarded role-play props. The sight made him slightly uneasy. “What other option do we have?” she asked, while stepping into bed. And then the doorbell rang. -------------------------------- Luke opened the front door, ready to tell the idiot who thought it was a good idea to ring doorbells after midnight to go to hell. But the big shadow in the cold night air wasn’t just your regular old idiot. “Dad?” Luke called out in disbelief. He almost couldn’t believe the man standing in front of his porch was his old man, he hadn’t heard from him in months. “Lukey! Kiddo. Sorry to drop in on you like this at… 8pm? But...” “It’s 1:30AM.” “Right! 1:30. Just got back from a business trip from Hawaii. This gorgeous gay couple I was counseling was having difficulty finding the male G-spot so I---” “Look, my evening hasn’t been great. I’d appreciate it if you could just get to the point.” Luke said, with a face that confirmed he was pretty tired of his dad’s endless tales of the sex therapy he provided. “Riiiight... So, you know the girl I was dating?” Luke nodded, unsure what his father’s love life had to do with his sudden reappearance. “Welllll. She kicked me out. Turns out I hadn’t told her we were in a polyamorous relationship. Crazy how that happens. Anyways, I just need a spot to rest my head for a few days until I get an apartment.” Luke just raised an eyebrow in reply, hoping his dad wasn’t asking what he thought he was asking. “... I was hoping that spot could be here? I’ll sleep on the couch. Or on the floor. All the nearby motels are full, I’m kinda out of options.” Luke sighed in exasperation. He turned his head and stared at the starry night sky for a moment. Luke couldn’t look his dad in the eyes while he thought. He had to make a rational decision. Luke rather wouldn’t have dealt with his dad for another moment if he had any option, but he was family…. “Sure. Fine. Whatever. Come on in.” Luke said with a shrug, like the decision had been entirely out of his hands. There probably was some truth to that. Men like Luke don’t say no to men like his dad. As his dad stepped out of the night black and into the warm lighting of the house, part of the reason Luke preferred not to talk with his dad became obvious. Because where Luke was all soft and flabby with a thick layer of fat, any vestige of his college football body long past, his dad continued to have a body that radiated masculine energy to some extent. He hadn’t given in to his every whim as Luke had and it clearly showed. Matt looked good for a man his age. He had maintained his quarterback build from thirty years ago with a strict gym regimen. Even though he had a good layer of chunk covering him it was clear he still muscular and handsome. His dad couldn’t be faulted the unfortunate difference between them, but Luke always blamed him a bit for having to reside in his more muscular shadow. At least the few inches of height Luke had on his pops gave him a few coat hangers to hang his masculine pride on to. He couldn’t help but long for the college days when he dwarfed his dad with his own muscularity, but those days were now long gone. “Matt! It’s been too long!” Macy squealed while she ran down the stairs. Luke tried to not to blame his dad for his obvious ‘excitement’ upon seeing Macy. The way her rack bounced up and down as she rushed down the stairs was unintentional, but Luke could see how a red-blooded man like his father was aroused. The pair exchanged quick hugs, and Luke thought his dad’s eyes rested on Macy’s body just a second too long. “Did I just hear correctly you’ll be staying with us for the next couple of days?” She innocently asked. She had a certain shine and glimmer to her most people didn’t have at 2am, and her beauty contrasted sharply with her husband’s sunken and pudgy face. Matt let out a short uncomfortable laugh while scratching his mostly bald head. Luke was reminded with a grin how much his dad disliked being in anyone’s debt. “Yeah, Lukey was kind enough to let me have the couch for the next few days. I hope you don’t mind.” Macy quickly waved her hands in giddy excitement. “Of course not! We haven’t chatted in forever, it’s about time I got all caught up with my father-in-law. There are some blankets in the cupboard Matt, I imagine you’ll probably want to hit the hay.” Luke was glad his dad nodded and head towards the couch. He’d feel a lot better about having his dad strutting around his house if his wife wasn’t wearing her revealing nightgown. “We’ll catch up tomorrow dad. Good night.” “Good night kiddo.” ----------- When the couple was again tucked in, the events of the evening replayed in Luke’s head. Some part of him felt like he had made a terrible mistake. He’d put his foot down this time, and not let his father walk all over him. “This time will be different” Luke softly mumbled while sleep slowly caught up with him. He stretched out his arms and gently spooned Macy. His big body may fill him with self loathing, but at least it was good cuddle material for his wife. While he brought her in for a hug he noticed how tense her body still was. She was wide awake. “Everything okay hun?” Luke asked as he drifted further and further away. “Luke. Babe. We need to talk.” Immediately Luke was brought back to reality. He felt a bit anxious. “Alright,” was all he could mutter. “I’ve been thinking about my little… predicament. I know we’ve been trying really hard, but it feels like we aren’t getting anywhere, so II did some googling today….” Please don’t suggest strap on. Please don’t suggest strap on. Please don’t suggest strap on. “... And I think we should bring someone else into the bedroom.” Luke shot up in surprise. He definitely hadn’t been expecting that. He could get behind it though. Another sexy woman crawling over him, that’d be sure to finally be able to push his wife over the edge. “Who do you have in mind?” Luke asked with as much innocence as he could muster. He had his mind on their sexy, young neighbor girl. Her husband had been deployed for the past few months, and she looked horny enough to even fuck Luke, fat rolls and all. It helped she was always watching whenever Macy was sunbathing in her bikini. The thought of the two women making out was already flashing through his mind. Luke’s last attempt at eating out Macy had gone rather horribly but the neighbor looked like a girl who knew her way around those parts. “I was thinking Matt.” Luke’s blood turned ice-cold right away. “My dad?” he practically screeched in disbelief. “Calm down. Yes, it’s a little weird. But honestly, anything besides a guy isn’t gonna do much for me.” “Okay. Fair enough. But still, my dad?” Macy shrugged. “Do you know any other guy as sexually liberated as him? He has a fling every other night. One woman could not be enough for him. I want this to be a one time thing, and your dad is the only one I know who sees sex as just sex. Do you wanna get in some internet weirdo?” Luke had to admit she had a point. He couldn’t count his dad’s ‘girlfriends’ in the last month on one hand. Slowly, Luke felt his wife’s gentle and tender hands interlock with his. “Only say yes if you’re okay with it hun.” Macy softly said. But in her eyes Luke could see a certain kind of desperation. Their sex had been dull for months. He hadn’t heard her orgasm for nearly a year, and he was sure she had been faking it for a while before that. They used to go at it daily, even when Luke had turned into a blob, but Luke’s sex drive was slowly drying up while hers was still very much active. Luke couldn’t imagine the amount of hormones raging through her body, a woman like her needed to be pleased. “Okay babe.” Luke said with a gentle smile. The idea of his dad in the same bedroom as him, fucking the same woman, was still really weird to him. But Luke also knew it’d be good for her. He had heard the female orgasm was kind of like an engine, after a kick start it could be relatively easy to reactivate. And as unfortunate as it was, his dad was the best man for the job. And hey, maybe his dad wouldn’t even succeed in getting her off, wouldn’t that be a blow to his ego as self certified sex guru. The couple looked at each other and smiled. After one awkward encounter maybe their troubles could be behind them. Finally, after a long, eventful evening, Luke dozed off. “And whenever had a little awkwardness killed anyone?” He softly mumbled while the world faded to black. ---------------------- The events of the night before suddenly jumped back into Luke’s mind when he found his dad jerking off on his living room couch. First Luke calmed down somewhat while remembering that he had voluntarily provided lodgings to his dad. Then he was severely freaked out because his dad was lying completely nude and jerking off in his living room. He wanted to scream out but hesitated for a moment, the sight intriguing him. He could see why his dad was such a lady killer, he had the body to pull it off. Perhaps he’d was best categorized as a having the build of a coach, with thick juicy pecs and the faint outline of abs. All of it covered in a slight layer of grey fur. And of course, there was the thick cock he was jerking off in a slow rhythmic motion. Luke found himself a bit jealous of his dad’s member, because he looked to be packing an inch or two more than Luke. In fact, seeing his dad lay there say comfortable in his own skin flared up quite a few of Luke’s own insecurities. Luke stopped his pondering and brought himself back to reality. “Dad? What the fuck!” Matt didn’t seem the slightest bit dazed by the interruption of his son. “Hey Lukey! Morning.” He said, while not looking up from his jerking. Luke had prayed his dad had grown some inhibitions since they last slept under the same roof but that clearly wasn’t the case. He knew that sexual self-confidence was probably just as attractive to the younger women Matt slept with as his masculine body. It was annoying to deal with if he was your dad though. “There’s a bathroom upstairs. If you gotta take care of your morning wood, do it there. There you aren’t in the view of the neighbors.” Luke calmly explained, trying not to look while his dad let out a few more grunts of pleasure. “Alright. Alright. I’ll go do this out of view…” Matt smacked his hard member in his hands, the sound plastering a grin on his face. “Wanna join me? Often during therapy sessions I recommend guys jerk off with their friends, helps the bonding experience as well as activate…” “Normal dad’s don’t jerk off with their sons. Don’t be weird.” Matt let that hang in the air for a moment, considering if he should go with his reply. “Most dads don’t fuck their son’s wives either.” He said in an amused tone. Luke felt his blood turn cold. “How did---.” “Macy. She asked me if I’d be willing to fuck her as she left for work. I’m glad she did, it’s gonna be a reallll fun evening.” Matt said while slapping his son on the back with the hand he had just seconds earlier being using to jerk off with. There was a smirk on his face but it didn’t seem cruel, rather one of genuine excitement. Luke cringed and winced, but he was thankful he himself didn’t have to be the one asking his dad if he’d be up for the threesome. “Alright, I’m gonna take care of this.” Matt said pointing as his cock before bounding up the stairs with a confident whistle. As Luke heard the slapping of his dad’s balls between his trained thighs Luke reminded himself to kick him out as soon as possible. Probably the worst part of the jealousy that raged through Luke while he heard more grunts of pleasure emerge from the bathroom upstairs, was knowing his dad didn’t mean to make Luke feel bad. Matt had always been completely relaxed with nudity, his many, many sexual partners and countless hours of discussing intercourse in lecture halls had dissolved any restraint about sex and being naked. He didn’t mean to make his son feel bad about his fat and sexless body, but feeling bad was all that Luke could do while he compared himself to his more virile dad. Luke sighed, and hoped the eight hours of office work that were ahead of him would take his mind off things. PART 2: They decidedly did not. “Threesome?” He heard the snack lady ask while she strolled past his desk. Luke felt his blood turn hot. “What? No.... I wouldn’t do that kind of thing. Happily married. Who told you? My wife---” He stuttered and stumbled. How could she know? Did the whole office know? Did everyone know? Was his life over? Should he moved to Texas? India? The snack lady looked unfazed. “Tea, want some?” She asked again, shaking the kettle she had on her cart. Ah. He had just misheard. Shit. Luke mumbled something along the lines of ‘No thanks’ and she moved the cart along. He knew that mishearing ordinary conversation probably wasn’t an indication of confidence, yet still he didn’t feel like pulling out of the night’s upcoming plans. Part of that was desperation, part of it knowing there weren’t that many alternatives that didn’t tap into his wife’s fetish for fucking men with dildo’s, and part of it a certain….morbid curiosity. Luke’s phone buzzed with a text. It rarely did that. “Hon, grab some dinner near work and only walk into the bedroom at 8pm sharp. I want both my studs walking through the door at the same time. -Mace” Luke smiled a little, his wife could be one kinky fucker. And being called a stud made him feel a little better while chomping down a donut. --------------------- Luke quietly looked at his dad again under the dim light of the lamp. Matt’s handsome square jaw and stubbled face looked intensely into nothingness. Luke was reminded again of how much better his dad looked in his fifties than he himself looked now in his thirties. He tried not to let that bother him, especially as they were so close to the big moment. Both men were standing in nothing but their briefs, so Luke had ample time to scan up and down his dad’s body. He didn’t even look that great, but he carried that body with such confidence he didn’t need to be ripped like a model. “At least I’m not 5’9.” Was all Luke could think while he looked at his own belly with discontent. “Come on in boys.” Macy’s songbird like voice sang from the other side of the door. The two men quickly glanced at each other. Father and son. An unusual couple, but Matt had enough gentle warmth radiating about him that Luke felt somewhat put at ease. His dad was just treating this as fun. Luke reminded himself he should do so too. With a last nod of consent both men entered at the same time. Macy laid there, temptingly and tantalizingly nude with just a then sheet covering her exquisite body. She was a goddess. Luke suddenly felt bad that he’d never shared her before. Her figure was beautiful. They had been each other's first the initial semester of college a dozen years back an neither had been with anyone else. Luke placed himself in front of Macy’s ‘entrance’ and softly pushed his bulge covered in sagging tighty-whities against her. He had hoped the display would be a tease, but it looked more like he was just pushing his belly into her. “Lukey, baby, I want you up here.” Macy said with a wink and a gentle tap next to her head. Luke took his new position with a little unease. His wife stripped him of his unflattering garment, his cock jumping into the warm air of the room with eager excitement. Macy’s eyes were completely focused on Luke’s hard cock and Luke’s cock alone. Macy stretched out her hand and slowly jerked it, her small her hands making the average piece of equipment look bigger. Luke tried focusing on the way his wife’s eyes beautifully sparkled while she stared at the piece of meat in her hands. But he found his gaze alternating between his wife’s curvy form and his masculine dad, who was standing at the end of the bed. Matt’s gaze was firmly planted on Macy’s hot body, his big chest heaving while he rubbed his bulge through the fabric of his stylish and tight underwear. Luke thought he’d be a whole lot more weirded out by his dad standing there if he hadn’t seen him naked and in a state of arousal so many times. Seeing him slowly getting himself hard felt strangely… Normal. With a gruff his dad stepped out of his underwear into complete nakedness. Macy didn’t even look, her eyes were still plastered firmly on her husband. It was something Luke was thankful for, he knew how much of a thing she had for muscular guys, and his dad somewhat fit into that category. Luke wanted nothing more than for his eyes to roll back and to be lost in a wave of pleasure, but he couldn’t pull away from the sight of his dad preparing to enter his wife. Matt pulled out a condom, and rolled it onto his completely hard dick with a single casual hand and the expertise of someone who did it often. Luke felt jealousy burn in him again. Why did his shit genes not endow him with a thick seven and a half inch tool like his dad had swinging between his legs instead of saddling him with an average five and half? Slowly and gently his dad entered, without pause. Macy took it like a pro, her vagina was made for cock. Without even a glance at Matt, she directed Luke onto the bed and pulled his cock into her mouth, licking up the small drop of pre at the tip, savoring the taste. Luke felt like he was on top of the world, his model like wife giving him a blowjob with an expression of pure pleasure plastered on her face, undoubtedly because she had the honor of servicing his great cock…. Then Luke remembered there was another man inside of her, and he was much more likely to be the source of the pleasure. His feeling of greatness was shattered by the large silhouette of his father standing on the edge of the bed. Luke pursed his lips in dissatisfaction while he looked at the guy standing on the other end of Macy, a man with a trained physique and superior endowment, who Luke knew was much more virile than he currently was. Luke once again found himself not looking at his beautiful wife, but at his dad. Part of him hoped he could spot some secret technique that he could replicate to give his wife the pleasure Matt was currently providing. That would mean her new moans of pleasure weren’t just a consequence of a bigger, better cock. Then Luke spotted something awfully strange while looking at his dad’s silhouette. He knew people said sex is the best work-out, but he had never thought to take it seriously. His dad looked a little leaner than just a few minutes ago. Like he had burned a half dozen pounds. Clearly all of it had been fat, because the abs that were now on display looked great. His pecs looked a little deeper and square too. Luke was just about to comment on it when he felt himself going over the edge. It had come suddenly, but then it almost always did with him. He didn’t even get to shout that he was cumming before shooting his small dribble into his wife’s mouth. A wave of tiredness washed over Luke following the encounter. He always felt drained after sex. He threw himself back onto the bed. At first he closed his eyes as sleep always came seconds after he came. But the sound of Macy’s soft moans and his dad’s grunts were too overwhelming to ignore. “Now it’s just you that needs to come.” Matt said smiling while lifting Macy up in his arms. It was the first time that Macy really looked at her father-in-law while getting fucked by him and her faced showed she clearly liked what she saw. Matt increased his pace and depth, making Macy’s eyes roll back in their sockets. Matt closed his eyes as he drilled her, savoring the feeling of stretching yet another woman open. Luke was the only one aware of the remarkable scene unfolding while Matt’s cock continued to firmly push into Macy. Because it almost appeared as with every thrust his dad made, he seemed a little bigger than before. It’s effect was nearly unnoticeable, but due to Matt’s rapid pace he slowly seemed to inflate with the tiniest part of a pound. And it wasn’t fat, mind you, it was the most masculine of compounds. Muscle Luke could see that after ten minutes of continuously fucking his wife, his dad seemed a bit beefier. Proportionally more muscled. Luke didn’t think about how that was odd and against every law of nature he knew till the screams of pleasure from his wife suddenly dragged him back to reality. “Oh fuck. Oh fuck? Oh fuck!” Macy yelled out while experiencing an orgasm for the first time in forever. Her stiffened body loosened as she rode her wave of bliss into cloud nine. Matt gently laid her on the bed and pulled his thick cock out of her. He didn’t seem to have noticed yet that his arms looked just a tad beefier and more muscular than before. Luke bit his tongue. Whatever he saw, he assured himself, it probably wasn’t real. A trick of the light, or whatever. People don’t just grow, right? Matt looked at his rock hard dick. He still hadn’t cum, but he felt like he was just a few tugs away from exploding. He looked Macy directly in the eyes and then gave his baby maker a firm squeeze. “Fuck yeah.” He growled with a grin, while he shot his load into condom. Luke thought his dad’s dick looked just a hair longer than a few minutes ago, had he not been fully hard when he entered? Matt carefully peeled the tight condom off his rod, and looked at it cluelessly for a second. “You got a bin?” He asked. Luke stared out into the distance, the entire last minute feeling more and more like a dream and haze. He only registered the question had been aimed at him after a few seconds. “Oh! No. Just put it on somewhere on the desk.” Luke said with a slight, dismissive wave of his hand. He just wanted to catch some rest before he started seeing weirder stuff than growing dads. Matt shifted his naked weight from one leg to another in front of the desk, not certain where to put the stretched-out cum-filled rubber. He ended up hanging it over a picture so it wouldn’t drip out over the table. Luke wasn’t sure if he intentionally chose to hang it over a honeymoon photo, covering Macy’s face with the worn out condom. “Thanks for the fun and a great lay” Matt said as he winked at Macy with a chuckle. A girlish giggle from Luke’s wife was the only reply. “We’ll see you tomorrow dad.” Luke said, while firmly looking at the door. “Oh. Before I forget, Lukey. Mind grabbing me a tub of protein from the store tomorrow? I’m gonna be apartment hunting and super busy, but I’ll need some after my heavy lifting session tomorrow. Don’t want this body getting soft!” “Get your own protein. Dad.” Luke said with snark and sleep invading his voice. Matt’s eyes flared for a moment and Luke thought he had made a terrible mistake. He was fully prepared for a speech about what happened if you ignored requests from the better men in the world. The more muscular men. The more hung men. The men that fucked your wife. But such a speech did not come. “Good night, Lukey.” His dad said with a shrug. Luke looked at the variety of bodily fluids slathered over his wife’s puss. He did not feel like saying “Good night” back. -------------------------- Quietly Luke shut the door on his car. It was 6am and he had tried to be as quiet as possible while he had sneaked around the house. He had originally just wanted to sit in the living room and watch some TV till it was time to leave for work, but he had forgotten his dad had taken over the couch. So instead he sat in the car. The scenery was better too, because it was a place that didn’t involve seeing memories of his dad in every bit of furniture. Memories of his dad growing and swelling with muscl---. “No.” Luke mumbled to himself. He wouldn’t give in to spectral images just yet. People don’t just grow. He had to take his mind off things. He slowly kicked the car into gear, driving to the nearest 24H grocery store. Yet still images of his dad were all that filled Luke’s mind. His heavy breathing. His muscles slowly inflating with each and every thrust... Luke turned on the only piece of distraction he had readily available in his car, the radio. “...To close of the midnight show, here is Lizzo, with her hit new single ‘Juice!’." Luke wasn’t familiar with the tune but considering it was designed to be an earworm, it didn’t take long for him to sing along unapologetically loudly. “Ain’t my fault I’m out here getting loose.” Luke sang, while tapping on the steering wheel with his fingers. “Gotta blame it on the goose, gotta blame it on my juice baby.” The rhythm was infectious, and Luke almost forgot about the pickle he was in. Almost. Because while he waited for the traffic light to turn green, his mind conjured up strange daydreams and images. Daydreams that were more akin to remnant’s of nightmares. Instead of being in the car he suddenly found himself outside his bedroom door, peeking timidly into the room he had spent countless nights. The colours were hazy, washed out and vague, but what he saw inside burned into his eyes nonetheless. His wife was being held suspended in the air by one man’s beefy arms. Another big man was standing in front of her delicate body, stretching her passage wide open with his superior manhood. Luke couldn’t see their faces, but he didn’t need to, he knew who these men were. They were his worst fears personified. The fear that sooner or later his hot wife would get powerful men worthy of her delicious body. Luke felt sick. When he had first lost his football honed body to rolls of fat, this was a common nightmare for him. But he hadn’t seen it for a year or two. Had the threesome reawakened his anxiety? But he had consented to his dad’s participation, so why did he still feel so… Defiled? Luke felt his mouth go dry. Besides the deep horror, some of the vision inspired awe, he had to admit it. It’s in our human nature to love seeing the best our species has to offer during their most intimate moments, straight porn of guys with big dicks is popular for a reason after all. And jeez were these men and his wife perfect together. The man railing her was much bigger than Luke had been in his prime, with muscle cascading over muscle to form a thick and solid build that would be the envy of any man. His wives mewling sounds coupled with the juices cascading over her thighs, convinced Luke this modern hercules was big everywhere. Luke’s goggling was interrupted by a sudden sharp scream of pleasure coming from his wife. Luke knew it was all a daydream but it certainly sounded very real. He made eye contact with this dream version of the woman he was married to. Her mouth formed into a cruel grin, and she opened it to speak. But the sound that left her throat wasn’t the voice of Macy. It was the voice of Lizzo, singing her new hit single. “Ain’t my fault I’m out here getting loose. Gotta blame it on my juice. Gotta blame it on my juice. Gotta blame it on my juice. Gotta blame it on my juice. Gotta blame it on my--- HONK Luke jumped awake again with a startle. The traffic light was green again, and clearly the people behind him wanted to get on with their day. He quickly pulled into the parking lot of the grocery store, rubbing the temple of his head trying to figure out where those strange dreams kept coming from. ------------- Even when he pushed his shopping cart through the isles there wasn’t much else Luke could think about. He threw in some croissants, breakfast was his favourite. He passed by the tub of protein his Dad had requested. He halted for a moment in front of it. He could be the rebellious little devil and disobey his dad’s request, but there was no harm in helping him out, just this once, right? He threw the tub of protein in his shopping cart. While he did so he felt a strangle electric shock travel through his body. Luke clicked his tongue and pulled his face into a frown while an uncomfortable thought lingered in his mind. He suddenly thought hadn’t been daydreaming or experiencing left over nightmares at all. It was something more powerful. More primal. Not just a simple conjuring of the mind, instead it was a warning. A word of caution. An exhortation. Luke felt a chill travel through his spine while he sought the exact word to describe the alien feeling. A premonition. ------------------------------------- Continue to part III
  3. A few weeks ago while flipping through a few of my old Classic Physique magazines, I found myself reading the back pages with a few old “Quick Grow” schemes promising results for sale. As a kid these concoctions and creams always caught my eye with the promise quick growth and a miracle cure! While looking through, one stood out among the rest: “Uncle Pop’s Chest Cream and Pec Shine!” 555-876-8008 Call Now and Never Look Back! 1982 This ad definitely gave me a chuckle and caught my attention. I wasn’t sure if it was the bourbon after work or smell of my lit cigar but something in me grew the courage to actually call the number for a gas and see if they answered. I was taken aback when someone answered and let me know that 19.99 plus shipping and handling was all that kept me from “Uncle Pop’s Chest Cream and Pec Shine!” I figured why the hell not, I had gotten this far and called, why not send away for it! I gave them my information and sent away for this back page miracle cure. Next thing I know a few weeks had gone, I got home to find a small box on my front door step. I never actually expected for the package to arrive but there it was! A small box stamped. “Uncle Pop’s Chest Cream and Pec Shine!” Well what do ya know, they actually came through and sent it! It had a been a long rough week, between work and the gym and every day troubles I needed some fun and a chance to relax. I brought the box in and set on my coffee table. After getting a few things done around the house I was finally able to settled down with a drink and cigar to enjoy my evening. I had plans to hit the bar with a few friends later that night but I had plenty of time to have a quick stiff drink and finish off an old cigar. I took a drink and started fiddling with the box, just a simple cardboard box, wrapped in twine, no receipt, no address. They must’ve dropped it off at my place for me. I relit my cigar and rubbed my chest, sore from this weeks workout. No matter how hard I tried my chest was stubborn as hell! Maybe the cream was just the ticket I needed! I chuckled internally knowing it was bullshit and at the most it would shine up my chest hair and catch some light! Figured, fuck with it all and let me try some on! I was still wearing my long sleeve from work so I slowly undid a few buttons right down to my belly. Strain from my gut pushed my shirt open and I could look down at my hairy chest, I let out a sigh wishing it would fucking grow already! I took a hard drink, put down my glass and began to open the box. A small 5 oz cream slid out with a twist cap on top. I twisted off the cap and inhaled a strong menthol scent and it flared through my nose eyes like nothing before. Between drinking and that strong whiff I was wide awake and felt my nose tingle, suddenly the cigar smoke in the room smelled stronger and my senses felt heightened. I grabbed a thick dollop of cream and sat back and gently started rubbing it all over the inside of the my pecs, slowly spreading outward and my over my nipples. The menthol took over the air and my nostrils. As I wiped down over my chest, I could feel my chest tingle and my hair stand up from excitement. The sensation felt amazing and any breeze of air would ignite the menthol burn on my chest. I grabbed more cream and lathered up both hands. Exploring and covering my entire chest, I reached down to my end of my tits and began to use my cover each nipple, rubbing, pulling and gently clamping down and tugging on my hard tits! The sensation felt on fire and I was blowing air on each nipple, my body shivered and felt electricity shoot through my chest. My nipples felt thicker and harder than ever before. I used my fingers to play with my newly thickened nipples, running my under over each meaty tip, ending with tight tugs. Blowing cool air at each tit to feel made the tingle shoot through my body! I couldn’t understand how amazing and hard my pecs felt. The temptation and new feeling on my chest and nipples gave me rush! I took another drink and sucked down on my cigar. The menthol heightened everything from my taste, touch and smell! I could feel my erection tighten in my jeans from playing with my chest. I unzipped myself to allow room for the tightening in my crotch. I couldn’t stop rubbing my chest harder and harder, the cream slid through my chest air and down around my erect thickening nipples. I closed my eyes and took in the strong scent of menthol and drifted for a second or two. While sniffing and tugging I felt my chest warm up and tense up, it felt like a flex after a heavy chest pump. I swore it was just arousal but I opened my eyes and my chest had doubled in size! The mound between my pecs had created a slick valley of cream, hair and muscle! My work clothes suddenly felt tight on my chest. I stretched it open and released a few buttons. I slid my shirt apart and my chest had reached a few more inches of girth and roundness! My hands went over each mound and reached over and around 2 inch thick nipples drooping over and gently reaching my belly. I could not help but to tug, stretch and pull my erect tits as far as I could. As my chest over flowed from my shirt all I could do was stare down between my pecs and and use my right arm to help cradle the mass in front of me! I pushed my right arm under me and slid under my giant tits! I was pushing my new grown tits up to my chin and rubbing my chin deep in a valley of hairy creamy muscle! It was everything I had every wanted. I reached over to my thick left tit and tugged hard at that newly formed thick meat of nipple weighing on my massive pec! I had to completely undo my long sleeve and cup each mass of muscle and feel the weight my growing pecs! My thick nipples slipped between each finger, the nipple thickness separating two digits with a mass of nipple. I sat back in my chair and stared down at this newly formed ridges of muscle and thickness. I couldn’t help but keep running my hands over my new massive pecs. I never thought I would ever reach this level of growth! I could grab each tit and bring them up to be tasted and fondled against my chin! A new level of total muscle growth and chest domination! As I looked down at my newly formed massive chest and giant nipple nubs I couldn’t help but sit back and molest my giant chest in front of me. I must’ve spent longer than I am imagined in ecstasy teasing my tits exploring my massive inhuman pecs when suddenly I heard the doorbell ring….
  4. Hey Forum Guys, I have never written a "short" story before. If you have read any of my others, they are LONG and expansive - but I wanted to try something different. Although I know that the requirement is to do a self-contained story, I have done that - but maybe one day after I finish up the others that I am actively writing, I will flesh this one out a bit more. As someone in the medical field, I have the privilege of examining bodies every day - usually a couple dozen of them - and every once in a while, someone will come in to clinic that is breathtaking in their physicality...So, this is my take on the other side of one of the dozens of stories on here that mention that some protagonist is getting HUGE and he or his friend/family tells him he needs to go get "checked out" by a doctor. This is that story from the doctor's viewpoint. Enjoy and happy Storyversary. ----------------------------------------- I woke up like I did every morning – 4 am – to go to the gym before work. Years of neglect had left my body in a sad state – not horrible, but not where I had been years before. Shit, when I was in my early 20s, I had an 8 pack and broad shoulders, legs thicker than my waist – I was a god. The challenges of medical school had taken their toll and the first years of practice had me working 60-80 hour weeks. No time to meal prep – and little time for the gym. But I had accepted a new job at a clinic on Maui. Sand and sun and the hopes of work/life balance. Working out was now a possibility – even if I had to do it at insane hours – but I was doing it and finally, I was seeing results. The god-awful hour of day was the challenge – but the improvements started to show and there were tan jacked local guys everywhere that kept me motivated. One morning, a patient showed up on my schedule – brand new to me. His reason for visit just stated “personal problem.” The photo ID pic in the corner of the page was just a thumbnail – but he was gorgeous. Maybe, no probably, part Hawaiian, Japanese, and Caucasian. A true island guy. I had a soft spot for them – or a hard spot. His name was Ikaika – of course it was…Hawaiian for “Strength.” I was in trouble if he looked anything like his photo. His last weight and height was 6’1” and 215 pounds at his visit three months ago. I was glad to be wearing dark slacks – maybe that would hide the dark stain on my crotch that seemed to form with or without my permission when I was turned on. It hadn’t happened with a patient previously – I have examined my fair share of hot guys - but this man, with his exotic look, crystal blue eyes, and that smirk I could just make out in the photo – a perfect storm for me and my heavy churning balls. They seemed to be producing more and more cum as I worked out week after week – now I was nearly always horny as the wads of cum-soaked tissue paper next to my bed suggested. I had to jack off at least three times a day – once on waking, once on getting home from work…and my favorite – my good night wank. On the weekends, it was even more often – I’m surprised that I even left the house sometimes. Ikaika was scheduled for late afternoon – 3:40 PM which caused great suffering as the day went on…and what were these personal matters? I usually hated to see that on the purpose of visit. You would never know what they would want to talk about – it was NEVER anything sexy. But looking again at that picture on his ID scanned into his chart – he could have said just about anything and I would have been turned on by it. But I tried to remind myself that pictures can be deceiving. Maybe he had some sort of horrible deformity – or maybe he had lost all of his teeth in a fight – maybe he was a complete ass and a homophobic prick…I wouldn’t know for a few more hours. The time came and I nearly did too. My nurse, a short but adorable Filipina, went to room Ikaika. I had checked my pounding libido by this time. He was probably a mouth breather or one of the guys who responds in grunts and stares at you under the heavy brow of a neo Cro-Magnon. Good, my erection was going down. A few minutes later, Nurse Mila came into my office to give me report. She was beaming ear to ear and shaking her head side to side a bit. “You’re going to LOVE this one.” She giggled. She would only ever say that if whoever was in the room was a smoldering piece of meat. Mila knew my tastes and she took every opportunity she had to humiliate me with her gaze. I approached Exam Room 4 and knocked lightly; I put my hand on the handle and opened it slowly. “Ikaika?” As the door swung open, on the far side of the room was a hulking beast, so large that sitting in the chair, relative size considered, it appeared he sat in something made for a child. I shook my head a bit – he was supposed to be 6’ 1” and 215. This was something far taller and massively heavier. There was a frightened look in Ikaika’s crystal blue eyes as he looked at me. His eyes dashed around the room, settling on mine from time to time. He was wringing his hands and a moment later he unclasped them and he made fists so hard, the knuckles turned white. He had stunningly long eyelashes – I don’t know why I noticed that. I couldn’t contain my erection and it was too late now – I was just feet away from the most beautiful and terrifying being that my very active imagination could construct. He wore a white v-neck tee and khaki shorts that didn’t come close to mid-thigh. Sitting down he was nearly as tall as I was standing – and I’ll not short at 5’ 10”. But his width and thickness – his shoulders appeared equitable to standard bowling ball range, his pecs jutted out far enough to pull the V neck to its ripping point – the threads seemed to be unraveling before my eyes. His forearms as thick as country hams – nearly as large as the round vein-riddled mass occupying a dominant position on his upper arm – pencil thick veins swirled in chaotic design over every inch of him I could see – even his thick neck. Taking in his legs and feet – shit, those must be size 20 sandals. I don’t know how he’d even find something that big. His quads erupted from their strained khaki prison with long mounds of striated dense flesh moving toward the knees, which were remarkably small in diameter – that just made him look more massive. I surveyed him up and down and side to side a couple of times before engaging his eyes again. He was now looking directly at me, not even blinking. There was a troubled look in his eyes and that look of fear was present still. He looked like he was about to cry. “Ikaika – Hi, I’m Gabriel. How can I help you today? Your visit note just stated ‘personal.’ Is there something I can help you with?” Silence hung thick in the air. The quivering thick beast in front of me started talking a half-dozen times but nothing came out other than short monosyllabic utterances – it appeared to me that the giant in the room didn’t know where to begin, so I started. “I have looked over your past few visit notes. It states there that you are 6’ 1” and 215 pounds as of your last visit 3 months ago. Is the reason you are here today? You have quite obviously grown since your last visit.” Silence again and then the thick warm honey sound of his voice shook me – I could feel his voice into the deepest parts of me. “I just started growing. It seems to be around certain people, always men, and I don’t know how to stop it!” The last word eeked out as a near-squeal as his voice broke. Ikaika, obviously overwhelmed by his circumstance, just kept staring into my eyes. I switched from lust mode into professional mode inside of my mind. It was clear that this man, big as a bull, was distressed. “Well, why don’t we start with a brief physical exam – we will probably need some labs ordered as well.” I slipped into my “routine” that I went through with nearly every patient. Heart and lung sounds, abdominal tones, basic movement observations, overall state of health, eyes, ears, mouth… “Ikaika, can you take off your shirt for me? I can hear better that way.” I fingered the stethoscope in my hand. He crossed his arms and his hands met the bottom of his tee shirt. He began lifting up slowly, then I heard the first rip – the seam was bursting on his right side – his lats were flaring too much and the fabric and threat could not resist. His eyes went wide and he looked ashamed. “It’s OK. It’s just the two of us in here – and I have seem much worse, even today.” I tried to speak calmly but this whole experience was too fucking hot for me to handle. I already had enough mental images to fuel my spank bank for a year. He removed his shirt and my breath caught. I could tell he was ripped just from seeing his arms and legs – but I was not prepared to see all of his upper body exposed. I could not keep my swelling manhood under control any longer. He was GOD-made-man. His chest erupted 4 or 5 inches outward – imaging what a 5 inch pec chasm looks like – you could quite literally put your hand in between his collosal chest muscles and it would be buried. Striations bunched from his shoulder insertions and flared across meeting in the center of his breastbone. His abs were 8 colossal thick but individual squared-off bricks, almost sharp at the edges and netted in a filigree netting of vasculature. My hands were quaking slightly. I would touch him now, even with my stethoscope. I approached and placed my stethoscope against his left pec – it was silent – his chest was too thick, too dense, to hear even his heartbeat so I moved to his neck to listen to his carotids – thump-thump; thump-thump – I heard blood coursing through is arteries flowing from his heart. The sound was deeper and more insistent than anyone else’s I had listened to in my life. All other points of exam were normal – well, abnormally perfect. “Can you please stand up, Ikaika?” He rose and rose to nearly 7 and ½ feet. His mass completely boggled my mind. “Please take off your shorts so I can give you a brief genital exam.” That look of fear came back into his eyes. “Is everything OK?” I asked again. He closed his eyes and shook his head, unbuttoned his shorts that appeared as if they had been lacquered on him. His enormous manhood lolled between his thighs, even soft must have been 10 good thick inches. His balls the size of one of those large Florida avocados, not the anemic small Haas. No these were round and at least softball sized. My mouth felt dry…I just stared at the meat in front of me. I did not feel worthy to be breathing the same air as this paragon of power. I couldn’t imaging the strength he possessed – what he could move with the slightest attempt at trying. Suddenly, his eyes went wide and his hands clenched again. A low rumbling moan escaped his lips and he thrust his head back looking at the ceiling and as fast as his eyes opened, they closed – another moan escaped his lips. He started breathing shallow and rapid – and the mammoth cock between his legs started to fill and harden. Nearly whispering he looked down at me and said with simple certainty, “You are one of them.” “I’m not one of anything.” “You are one of the men that can make me grow.” I had absolutely no idea what the monster in front of me was referring to. Confused and remarkably horny, I just watched him. He looked at me again – the frightened eyes of a confused man were replaced by a steely confidence mixed with utter bliss. Looking into his face – it was as if he were slowly and repeatedly orgasming. And a moment later, I could see him get very slightly wider, taller, thicker. Soft moans issued from his large pillowy lips every few seconds. “Does it hurt, Ikaika?” I was dumbfounded and could barely form sentences. I looked at his cock, nearly straight up and resting in between his abdominals, ropes of gossamer silk precum pushing out of the tip in wave after wave. “No, Gabriel. It feels like heaven. I could never tire of this feeling.” He spoke quietly with a rumble. I shot my load, hard. A soft cry came out of my mouth as he looked down at me and smiled. “My Turn.” He looked directly into my eyes, floods of silver sweet honey forming a puddle on the floor under him. I wanted to lap it up – I could smell its sweetness. Staring at me, he reached up his right hand to his left nipple and squeezed. Another moan, this one deeper and more insistent than the last. “Touch me, Gabriel.” I was crossing a line and I knew it – but it was his request. My trembling hand reached out and from his left pec, ran down the ridges and valleys of his abdomen – fingertips running over pulsating veins. My hand found the base of his cock, still slobbering it’s gifts, but now into my hand. I moved my hand from the base of his mammoth manhood and closed it around his throbbing head. I was in awe. Looking up at him, he smiled and I could feel him getting slowly bigger – not noticeably so, but I could feel it. I turned my eyes back up to his – there was a confidence and … dominance… that was not there before. Something wild was inside of the ashamed and frightened man I had met just a few minutes before. I did not break his gaze. My hand opened up from its grasp on his cock head and I ran it down, with some great friction to the base, then back up, and down, up and down. Ikaika began panting again but never looked away from my gaze. His breath caught. And then he came, a gallon of thick white cream, pulse after pulse, more and more shot from him and onto the wall opposite. His eyes were wild and looked greedy. I stopped pumping and stepped back a few feet and watched him gain a few more pounds, a centimeter or two of height. He breathed out deeply and we finally broke our stare. The frightened look returned to his face. “God, I am so sorry. So sorry. I cant believe I did that.” I reached up and put my hand on his chest, letting it slowly drop to his nipple where I let my fingers twist and play for a moment. “What are you doing tonight, Ikaika?” A broad smile and a flash of that dominant confident man broke through. “Fucking you and getting bigger, my man.”
  5. The heat of the city of Rio de Janeiro is unbearable, and in the summer it is even worse. Today the thermometers mark 107 Fº. You can fry an egg on the asphalt and melt butter on the balcony of the apartment during the summer. Hot shit!On the train, transportation I use to get to work, every morning is this: hellish heat, crowded cars and lots of excitement in the early hours. Before I even get to work, I'm drenched with sweat. My crumpled suit, my long-sleeved shirt sticks to my body because of the intense sweating caused by the high temperature inside the wagon.When I get off at my destination station, I breathe a sigh of relief. I tie my tie and I go to the company where I work. I am an administrative assistant. I walk a few meters away from the train station. For a person like me, of great bodily proportions compared to others, it is difficult to feel comfortable in crowded places with lots of people. At 6'7" tall and weighing 330 pounds of muscle built with a lot of effort, dedication and assiduous hours in the gym, I feel suffocated in small places.I walk through the revolving door of the building where I work, past Elaine the receptionist who greets me with a kiss on her cheek. She knows I'm gay, but we're friends and our greetings are always her lips on my square face. Going up the elevator, I notice people wring their noses at the strong smell of my sweat. Some even cover their nostrils with their hands, exaggerated. I raise my arms and smell my gun. "It's not too bad," I think to myself. My grandfather always said something about the family men: "We are big guys, and big guys have strong sweat. That is, they stink like a fucking sock." Words from my great grandfather Donny. He was big as a six-door closet, my father was his size and I grew larger than my grandfather. Even though I was gay, my old Donny was proud of his grandson's Herculean form.I enter the room that I share with Lucas, my friend and lover. We always go out together after work on Fridays to relax a bit, and every day we meet in the gym in the evening. He's incredibly sexy. Lucas has blue eyes, measures 6'4 "tall and weighs 286 pounds of defined muscles. Unlike him, I have a bit of body fat, but Lucas is massive and thin. He raises his head and runs his hands through his dark, short hair before crossing his gaze with mine. As usual, he always brings a cup of coffee as soon as I enter the room."I put some milk today, my dear. I know you like it" hands over the cup and kisses my cheek.At work we are responsible, so just a simple kiss on the cheek and nothing more. Out of the office he sucks my dick like no one else in this world would do."You always doing the best, my little big love"We sat at our tables, facing each other, and we continued our activities. From time to time I pecs bounce to Lucas and he does the same to me. We love our massive pecs, and we love to worship. Working alongside a big man like me every day is a satisfying stimulus.**********************I return to my home after an exhausting day of work. I agreed with Lucas that we would meet at the gymnasium at seven thirty in the evening. I put on my clothes for practice and go to the gym. I feel my sneakers and shirt a little tight, at last they are new. Maybe because they're new clothes are tight. My sneakers are made to order, since my 18 foot size hardly exists in normal stores. My shirts and shorts are also great, my thighs do not fit into any clothes, and my arms tore the last shirt they try to try in a store. Since then only buy clothing in stores for obese people. They are loose clothing.Carrying my gallon of isotonic, I walk through the entrance doors of the gym. I meet my workout buddies, some girls ask to take pictures with me, because my fame to be the biggest in the gym is great, just like me. Some smaller kids also ask for pictures and I do some poses, I like to boast about being big. For being the greatest. In the leg machine, meeting Lucas and our friends André and Rick, they are also gay. Do you know the cool thing about being gay and very big and muscular? You are respected and no one messes with you. That's why we are the greatest in the gym. Andrew has the same height as Lucas but weighs 297 pounds and has many bulky shoulders, and a hairy chest, since Rick is a little lower, is 6'2" tall, yet he weighs about 313 pounds of defined muscles and toned.Using the leg machine is Lucas, my big lover. It pulls over 1500 pounds of weight to your legs. The repetitions are short, but the series are intense. This is the first time I've seen pulling this all on the leg machine. Franzo the forehead watching him in his exercise. André and Rick say to me, "How can he manage to get this all over?" I shrug, because I do not know the answer. He finishes his second set of ten reps and gives me the place. Hesitus, because the most weight I get on this machine is 1200 pounds."Are you afraid, big Tonny?" Lucas teases me. And he knows full well how I get instigated when I'm challenged."Fear does not exist for me" I do a more muscular pose, which we call a crab pose. I take a deep breath and position myself on the machine. Surprisingly I can raise the 1500 pounds of weight, and I am impressed not only by this, but because it seems slight to me."Are you feeling that?" Lucas walks over to me and puts his hand on my shoulder. "It seems light as a simple brick to us, does not it?""That's weird... I do not need to put too much force on my knees to push it" I bent my mouth into a smile full of doubt.André and Rick watch us quietly."I noticed something happened as soon as I got home. My clothes were tight and I almost tore the shirt I wore today at work " Lucas comments and his tone is impressed and curious. It pecs bounce to give emphasis on the item: rip the shirt.I pull the dumbbells out of the machine and sit facing him."I do not know, but that happened to me as well." I put my hands on my chin, thoughtfully."It can only be one thing, my dear." Lucas rests his callused, sturdy hand on my broad shoulder. "We had a growth spurt." He smiles openly."Come on! Do not be crazy, Lucas. We're not old enough to have growth spurts." I stand up and stare at him, eye to eye. Eyebrow arching "How do you stand at the height of my eyes?" I take a step back."I grew up, Tonny. I do not know how, but we've grown. You... " points to my chest "Not much in height but in strength and muscles for sure"André approaches and speaks:"He's right, big Tonny. When his painting pointed at the door of the gym, we saw that it was not the same "he knocks twice on my shoulder."I can not have grown up in muscles..." I turn on my heels and walk to the gym and when I see the numbers coming up, I blink several times not believing. The scale weighs 370 pounds. I increased 40 pounds in a few hours. I feel strong, and my clothes tight, but I thought it was for protein shakes, but it was impossible to gain so much weight in so little time."Bro, this is incredible," cometh Andre. "I want to know what you're taking. Please share with us," he almost begs."Man, this is fantastic. You are now the most muscular man in this gym, the strongest and ..." Rick walks up to me and sniffs. "Also the most stinky... fuck, brah. You look like you do not shower in a long time." He wrinkles his nose in disgust at my strong smell."My smell is from a real man, you asshole." Without warning, I pick up his head and take him to my armpit. Holding his head from behind, I force Rick's nose into the hairs of my stinking armpit. "You smell a real man, you fagot."He walks away, coughs a little and then wipes his face with his hands, but not before he has swallowed a few drops of my stinging sweat."Damn it!" He yells, pounding my chest like a concrete wall. "Big Tonny, you asshole... your sweat tastes like dead pigeon urine." He stretches his tongue trying to clean it, but it's late, bad taste and salty was already coming down his throat.Then the unexpected happens. The loops of Rick's yellow tank shirt loosened. Its trapezoids swell unusually. We all stood staring at Rick's instant muscle growth."What the fuck is that ?!" Andre comments by touching Rick's new traps and shoulders "You just sniffed Tonny's sweat and grew..." he turns to me "Raise the armpits, great Tonny, I want to drink until the last drop "I raise my hand in a stop sign to Andrew, who is as impressed as I am."That can not be happening." I shake my head in negative. "I thought it was just a legend""Legend ?!" Lucas says with wide-eyed "What kind of legend?"I fold my arms."The legend of the men of the Silva Giant family" narrowed the glance at Lucas and at Rick, both older than Andre.*****************************The stories about the men in our family, which my grandfather told when I was a child, always fascinated me. They made me understand why I was always the biggest kid in school, and the biggest teen on the high school football team. All men in our family receive the Giant surname, on account of my great-grandfather's grandfather. With each generation, a family man was born with a power. No one could ever explain where such power came from, but we keep this secret always safe. My grandfather said it was better to hide than to show the world what they would never understand. The explanation my grandfather gave was that: in his excretions, sweat, saliva, sperm and strong scent, contains an enzyme (never discovered the name was then dubbed a Giant enzyme) that can make other men grow. Sometimes this power is increased by the factor: worship and flexion of muscles. An old family member who was a physician discovered this enzyme, but kept his research buried. After all, he was also a Giant. But only one Silva Giant was born with increased power: excretions + worship factor, and he was murdered before he was even 30 years old. He was my grandfather's brother, therefore, my father's uncle. At the time of the assassination, my grandfather told me that all the Giants of the family were angry and decided to take justice with their own hands, all the villains of the city were beheaded, but without guns, the giants used their hands. The rebellion of the giants, as it became known, was the event that the government has always kept secret, since all of us, Silva Giant, have been living in a way that is usually among other people. It was not all men who had this enzyme, most of the time we were only born big even with a "blessed" genetics, but that power was not past for everyone. And, according to my grandfather, it had been almost 100 years since he was born one since his brother, the first Silva Giant, with that power... well, until now.*********************************"It's a joke," André says, shocked. "This looks like story out of comics.""Darling, this can not be real..." Lucas frowns, holding my hand."Guys, that's the only explanation," I tell Andre. "You met my father, did not you?"He shakes his head confirming." He was a fucking old man""My grandfather was also huge and lived more than 100 years... my father was 60 years before the plane crash that killed him, and he always seemed to be 40 years old. He had muscles so solid they looked concrete. Does not this seem strange to you? By Brazilian men's standards, we, Silva Giant, are completely different ""And after 100 years, you, the youngest of your family was born with this enzyme that can help other men grow ..." Rick stares at me for a second and then continues: "Only men can grow not women, right? ""Yes, only men""Thank the gods!" He makes a sign of thanks, like a cross, and we laugh in Rick's playful way."What I do not understand is how I've grown more than you and even more than Rick," Lucas says with a hand on his chin.Eyes widening, I stare at him and the other guys."It can not be... it can not be..." I say nervously with my hands on my head trying to process all this. "Lucas, our adorations ... when we love our pectorals at work and you still kissed my sweaty face... that's it... I'm the strongest Giant in my family after almost a century..." a crazy thirst , insane of power takes over my body. I feel a desire to avenge the death of my predecessor and make the world pay for what makes gays like me. "A new God was born" I have a double bicep and my friends accompany me in another poses.Rick flexes his pecs.Lucas grinds his abs.André becomes hypnotized.The three of us began to grow slowly. It's like some kind of bond that we have after each of them has experienced my excretions and worship. The other students are frightened by our roars and our gradual expansion. Andre walks away a little, he is frustrated by not being on our back growing as well. Have fun with your kid face that is missing the fun. I stop flexing and the guys stop. We are the same size and with larger muscles, so big that our clothes scream for help, our sneakers fight bravely to resist the spread of our stinking feet."ANDRE, MY FRIEND" my voice is deeper and more powerful "I'M SORRY..." I clear my throat to try to speak lower "I will not leave you out, although I always wanted to see you like this, like an insect... HAHAHAHA "Rick and Lucas laugh along with me and the sound of our laughter makes the gymnasium's windows shudder. André is at the height of the middle of our abdomens. And he's 6'4", he's a very tall man."YOU LOOK LIKE A SMALL DOLL" Rick strokes his lover's hair teasing him."You asshole..." he pushes Rick's hand away from his head.We played with André, we took him seriously. He gets a little annoyed, but not to the point of being upset with us. We were always friends."Okay, little André ..." I reach out to him "Join us, my friend"I pull Andrew and I stuck his nose into the cleavage of my pectorals. I slide his head from side to side, so that my strong scent permeates him. I lift Andrew's head and kiss his face, I deposit enough saliva in his mouth. The other guys moan loudly, stroking the middle of their stuffed groin. André walks away and swallows everything I gave. He puts his hands on his waist and then the "magic" begins. His shirt rips as his muscles move. His sneakers cry with the expansion of his feet and the strong smell of his sweat becomes more evident, more rotten. The lint left in his shirt, he rips out with a mighty roar, and we roar together. André flexes his biceps proudly and with his new deep baritone voice he says:"THANK YOU, BIG TONNY ... BUDDY" He smiles biased and pecs bounce.*******************************After our first growth spurt, with our shorts and extremely tight shoes, we returned to practice. We trained for hours, the repetitions in each exercise increased, consequently the weights also. In the end, no one else in the gym could train because all the dumbbells were being used by us 4, the super giants. The owner of the gym, Claudio, a middle-aged man, called us: super giants, and asked us to leave so that the other students could use the machines and weights of the gym. I, the strongest of all, said no, that we would only leave when we wanted to go."WE ARE THE BIGGERS MEN IN THIS PLACE, BRAH... Nobody can tell us what to do" I leaned my finger on his narrow chest and pushed him until he fell to the ground. Out of fear, and out of respect, he let us train in peace. Our scales were inhuman. All 4 are measuring 8'3" tall.Weights:Rick: 432 pounds of pure muscle. He's the thinnest of us, and his triceps are oversized.Lucas: 473 pounds of massive and lean muscles as well. It has one of the most bulging and hard pecs I have ever seen.André: 480 pounds and looks like a bear. It has a protruding belly, but due to regular exercises it is hard as stone. Her thighs are incredibly large as oak trunks.Finally, I, Tonny: 518 pounds of massive muscles, arms larger than the head of a normal human being, and a butt so hard and large that my shorts did not hold and streaked."BOYS..." Andre says, dropping a weight on the floor, not caring about the noise or what could break. A THOOOM is heard throughout the gymnasium when the dumbbell is thrown on the floor. "I want MOOOORE" flexes the biceps "I need more... do not you feel it?" He kisses the spikes of his biceps."That's incredible, buddy... I know how you feel" I do a front lats spread in front of the gym mirror.The boys accompany me, and soon we will not fit in front of the mirror. We play pushing each other to take the mirror and Lucas ends up balancing and falling over the bar. His huge body destroys the glass counter and crushes several utensils."Oh my God!" Shouts the owner of the canteen with her hand in her mouth."Your troglodytes. Look what they did," her son complains seriously with Lucas who stands up and stares at the little man."It was not my intention" my lover wipes away the broken glass from his arms and back, no matter what he did.Impressively, he did not cut himself. The power we have now is spectacular. Our skin is almost impenetrable, like steel or other stronger metal. Imagine when we grow older? I slowly approach Lucas."I apologize for the damage," I face the cousin's son. It is so small that it reaches the height of our groin. Rick and Andrew join us.The confusion is armed. Four muscular and extremely strong giants gathered around a tiny man who resolved to be brave and unloving his own life."You fucking brute..." he shouts with his index finger in a frown. "They've finished with the counter in my mother's canteen" squawks.Sure the laughter with the hand in the mouth, and the boys do the same. This mouse is so small."I told you it was not intentional. We were joking, I got unbalanced and fell, that's all." Lucas shrugs, but tries to be sympathetic to the situation, just try, because deep down he does not care about what he broke.If I know my lover, he does not care what he causes around the younger people. He always says, "I'm big and I need space, if you're in my way, be careful not to turn a stain.""Little friend..." André speaks, our furry-breasted bear resting his big hand on the little man's shoulder. "We're big guys, one thing or another will always break our back, so get used to it. It is not intentional... not yet "smiles maliciously.Andrew's devilish grin was an omen for what would happen soon. The mood of the canteen's son calmed down and he realized he could not deal with us."What do you mean by 'still'?" I ask, staring at Andre."Let's grow more, shall we not?" He says putting his hands on his waist."Yeah... but, do not you think we're a nice size?" I scratch my head.Lucas squeezes my shoulder and says,"Ah, my dear... do not deprive us of this power. Let's be the greatest men on earth, and I know you like to be the greatest "stampede my butt."Listen to your boyfriend, Tonny. Come on, brah! Let's GROW" André explodes on a front lats spread.We repeated the poses and began to flex. Within minutes, what was left of our training clothes disappeared. Our sneakers exploded in a loud 'BOOM' sound made our thick, stinky fingers appear. It did not last long until our feet were completely free. The stench stunned the others, but they did not grow, I only activated that power for the four of us.From the floor to the ceiling of the gym it was a height of 55ft and we were already playing the uppermost part of the gym center. Lucas even teased putting his hands on the ceiling and forcing the plaster lining, casually he opened a hole in the ceiling with his hands and pieces of white plaster fell to hit some small ones that insisted on being around us. Claudio, the owner of the gym, ran scared, many students and staff followed. The inquisitors stayed to take photos and record videos of our growth. Soon, we were on the internet for the whole world."Do you think we're about how tall?" Rick asks looking up at the ceiling. The tip of his nose touches the plaster ceiling."Almost 55ft, I think, or more," I say flexing my abdomen "Want to know what I think?"They turned to me in expectation, their eyes glittering."Let's grow... MOOOOOORE"We roar and flex our muscles in varying poses. Rick: double front biceps. André: to flex your thigh-sized thighs. Lucas: pecs bounce along with me, but I crunch my abdomen frantically. The walls of the gym, like the plaster ceiling, begin to crumble. Our roars are scary to the little people who do not understand how we got so big and still growing with no sign of stopping. Desperate, people run like insects fleeing death.*****************************The 'crack' of the walls breaking apart, it's like classical music to my ears. A symphony of bricks, concrete and plaster being crushed as we grow, leaves me with a wild excitement. My dick starts to leak, very pre-cum. The liquid is thick, translucent, and with a strong smell even stronger than my sweat, it comes out of the crack of my cock like honey that runs from the hive. The boys stop their push-ups, our clothes can not resist, at least what's left of them, our underwear ripped like paper with the expansion of our muscles and cocks, and now we're naked. Rick, André, and Lucas come closer to me and look directly at my dick from which it smells attractive, like a mating call."Oh man... that smell coming from his monstrous mast, excites me." Lucas caresses his erection that grows with tubular veins and begins to leak as well."It's like you're calling us to fuck... the smell of your dick is wonderful," Rick growled nibbling at my shoulder and also stroking his own cock."That's so exciting, great Tonny." André worships my cock and strokes my thighs."Oh, brothers... I think I'll cum soon, but I do not want to go that far now. In fact, I want to test another growth factor, my sperm... " I let out a deafening groan."Hmmm... yes, my dear Tonny... your sperm must be so much more powerful than your pre-enjoyment." Lucas caresses my swollen cock thick with a twenty-gallon barrel, and still growing."I need to fuck you... NOW" I growled and pulled Luke by the waist kissing her fleshy lips. He grabs my neck and returns the kiss.Embrace Lucas with strength and our bodies stick together, sweat increases and we drink from it. Our caresses are intense. He runs his big, callused hands down my back until he reaches my muscular ass, runs his thumb around my hole making me moan loud. The stick full of protruding veins leaned against my cock and we roared through the kisses. The sensitivity of our genitals is extreme, and the slightest touch, we feel small outbursts of pleasure through our grown bodies.I turn Lucas back and push my swollen, larger mast in the middle of his ass. With her right hand she stroked her numb nipples, and with her left hand she moved her dick. I pull closer and he opens his butt exposing his big, hot, sweaty hole. Without hesitating, for I have no more doubts about my growth, I put my purple cock in Lucas's hole at once. He screams, roars and moans with pleasure. The movements within Lucas are rhythmic, and I slowly accelerate. He rests his hands on the floor crunching the concrete floor of the gym, I think we're now weighing tens of tons.In position 4, ready to be fucked by me, Lucas seems to be raised to another level of arousal. Your sweat also smells strong, pungent, it makes my dick grow even more inside him. I speed up the movements and then I look like a jackhammer punching a hole in the ground. Lucas's interior is tight, hot and ... delicious. My sweat runs down my body, so I begin to lick myself and almost instantly begin to grow past the roof of the gym once and for all. I feel the warm night air of Rio striking my face when my head goes over the ceiling, then my shoulders, and then my chest overcomes the roof."FUCK... THIS IS AMAZING" my voice sounds like a timid thunder and I see people running without understanding what happens.I hear the sirens from afar, eye to the side, and I see cops with their guns in hand, ready to shoot and defend the little insects of this hot city like hell. I look down from the gym and see Andrew and Rick, their faces sullen because they have not grown older."HOW WILL, MY LITTLE FRIENDS?" Laughter mightily making smaller people cover their ears.Lucas still has his hole buried in my cock, and I decide to impale my lover. I hold his muscular waist and lift his heavy body until my cock holds him in the air. He gets impaled and weak from so much heat, his legs swaying in the air. I feel it is time to grow more, so I accelerate the going and coming inside of it and without taking too long, I cum."AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH... FUUUUUUUUUCK... UUHHHHHHHHHH... I GONNA CUM"Dust inside Luke liters and gallons of hot cum, thick and powerful. It's snapshot to see my lover's growth. His muscles building right in front of me as if in magic. I hear his bones crack, his feet lengthening, breaking the wall in front of him. He howls like a lion during his growth spurt. I pull my cock out of its tight hole and turn it over to me, it's already at the height of my chest as I rub your nose at the cleavage of my mountainous pecs. He moans and licks every stretch of my chest and then we paste our lips into a fiery and frantic kiss. We exploded into another growth spurt, now together, as it should be. The roof of the gym is below our waist and the debris serves for Andrew and Rick to come up and watch us better."Ah, brothers... you're fucking idiots." Andre curses with his permanent annoyance."HAHAHAHA... LIL ANDRÉ... take this"I turn my cock's head down, and squeeze from the base to the tip to expel the remains of hot sperm still inside my giant tube. The thick dripping drops on the destroyed floor of the gym and I watch André and Rick run into the puddle of semen that forms. They smear themselves, drink what they get and then begin to flex, but before they lick at my sweaty feet.Their bodies expand more and more. I smile when they approach the height of my chest, but something happens, and they keep growing more and more. I erect my neck, Lucas does the same, we are impressed as the two expanding in height greater than Lucas and me. I stand at the height of their navel. Stroking my short hair, Rick lets out one of his jokes:"WHO IS THE BIGGER NOW, LITTLE TONNY?" His laughter can be heard throughout the northern part of the city of Rio de Janeiro.They begin to walk, destroying the remaining walls of the gym. I feel the vibrations of his steps.BOOOOM ... BOOOOM .... BOOOOOMThey approach a 10-story building and without warning they punch the building. The dust rises over their exuberant bodies, exciting me. They laugh with an evil tone in their voice, the police begin to shoot at the giants, but the bullets look like mosquitoes on their skin. It is so insignificant that they feel nothing. After destroying the building, they step back and end up stepping on houses, cars and people. The destructive and bloody feeling is exciting and addictive. I see in their faces the joy and indifference in destroying, crushing and stepping on the lesser people. I want this for myself, too.I turn Lucas to my face and kiss him greedily. He accepts my caress and we begin to lick my sweat and the remains of my still warm enjoyment on the tip of my cock. Immediately I feel the growth appear at full strength. We roar in the middle of the licks and rise to the level of titans, bigger than Andre and Rick who already walk toward the seafront of the city. Lucas and I overtook the residences buildings of the north of the city, buildings with more than 20 floors are at the height of our waist. Lucas is smiling amusingly, he likes to show who has more strength, has always been like this and now he begins to make blows more blows on the buildings. His closed fist is larger than a wrecking ball.I hear sirens in the distance, but I do not care, nothing else matters to me, besides showing the mediocre world that a gay can be big, strong and imposing. There is no better way to demonstrate power in this size, it is as if nothing could stop us, and in fact, nothing can stop us now. Looking south I see a trail of destruction, a lot of dust, explosions, screams and many rubble, this was the path made by Andrew and Rick who were heading towards Leblon beach. I follow the same path ending the destruction caused by my friends. "Fools! They can not do the job right "I think smiling and leveling neighborhoods with my gigantic feet. Lucas follows me and during the walk he picks up several people in his hand and smashes them by closing his fingers on them. Once dead, he deliberately cleans his hand and captures more small people."These little shit are so weak. With a breath of mine they break. Exempt! "Lucas dwarfs the little ones in his hand.In a few minutes we reached André and Rick who were already leveling part of the noble district of Leblon. Not all the money, nor the luxury that the residents had in their apartments was defense against the fists and feet of my friends, they were maddened by the power. I do not judge them, I do, and I want more."THEN, YOUR SHITS... FUNING WITHOUT US" like thunder, my voice falls on them looking upward with wide eyes."How... ah, damn it!" André grunts, dropping half of a building on the ground that he plucked."Brothers... why do not we get together?" Rick says.Sometimes he had a glimpse of worthwhile ideas. It was rare, but I realized that it would be interesting what he would propose."DID YOU THINK WE WOULD NOT GROW MORE? RASCALS "Lucas's voice broke, he raised his right foot and then crumpled it over the rubble, killing all life that could exist there trying to save himself, who knows?"I'm telling us we grew up together. Hands, we're gay, muscular and giants. We can grow more and more and master the shit of this world"I put my hand on my chin, pondering Rick's idea."What do you think, Lucas? Sounds like a good idea. Gay giants dominating the world. That sounds very interesting to me"Lucas kisses me on the cheek and whispers in my ear:"These guys are our friends, I think we can trust. And gays dominating the world, it will be the best revenge against all the discrimination we have suffered in the past, my dear "It will be our revenge. That's what I thought at first, but in fact, I wanted to dominate the world anyway, to be the pride of my grandfather, my father and the Giant Silva who were killed in the past. I'll be the owner of everything and I'll have three butts to fuck all I want, and that's better than any gay revolt."Come on, boys. I'm going to fuck each one of you and let's... GROW "*******************After fucking each other's ass, we grew in size equality and with muscles so large that we looked like they came out of a morphed image made in photoshop. We weighed hundreds of thousands of tons, and our height reached 16,000ft ... yes, we now measure 16,000ft tall and soon we would grow more.The city of Rio de Janeiro was in ruins. The world's best-known postcard, Christ the Redeemer, had turned a doll into my hands. I first plucked off the head and then the remains of the city's most famous statue. I went up on the mount where the figure of Christ stood and spread my arms in the same pose. My friends applauded me and laughed at the joke. There is no god, we are the true Gods and now the world will be ours."How about a visit in another country?" Rick asks."I want to get to know France and enjoy to crush the Eiffel Tower," Andre comments by scratching his hairy pectoral."Where are you going, my dear?" Lucas kisses my cheek."Washington DC. Let's have a last visit to the president. " I smirk.********THE END********
  6. Thanks again for all the great feedback everyone! Once again this was mostly written on my phone, so please excuse the errors. Hope you enjoy the next installment. - PART 1 - PART 2 ************************* DWARFED BY DAD PART 3/4 “Oh-NO… Dad, not my NEW pants!” I barely even made it through the front door of his house, suddenly overshadowed by his colossal bodybuilding figure, hearing the all too familiar sound of his gigantic arm muscles beginning to work and move, simply flex, the tortuous ear filling commanding power, the old man's twenty-nine inch bicep, raising towards my face. His horrendous forest of silver armpit hair exploded against my nose, smothering me in his rank grandpa-aged musk, causing my dick to bloat, bone up humiliatingly. Then I felt the warm marbled layering of muscle striations build against my whimpering lips, this entire mountain of inhuman strength stack, so high, the peak reached the outstretch of his hand, erupted dangerously into his own face. It was as if someone had stuffed this enormous jack o'lantern under his skin, the biggest arm muscle the world would ever see. Within a few seconds, a few simple pumps of this gigantic daddy spectacle, I started shooting streams of jizz, pathetically, right into my own pants. “HAHA!” Dad voice thundered above me. “Measured them at THIRTY-inches this morning!” He pumped his arm once more, once again suffocating me in his arm muscles, the now thirty-inch monster of old man power. My brand new khaki pants were literally destroyed, soaked, sopping wet with the humiliating incestuous juice of my own boy-sized dick, right through the front of my zipper. I cringed embarrassingly. You think I would have been used this by now. After all, this was now at least a twice-daily occurrence, the rules and regulations of being a slave to a growing muscle-god. “Should I get my mask on, sir?” I still timidly asked “Nope!” Dad grinned looking down at me, barely visible through the outstretch of his own titanic male pecs. “I got something SPECIAL planned for you today…” Now usually the old man would make me wear this demeaning monkey-mask, an old costume from childhood, ever since that first day in the shower, a mere two weeks ago. He never wanted to participate in anything “queer”, the whole “ignorance is bliss” thing, even though he was letting another man, his own son for that matter, worship his gigantic naked physique, most of the time until he would shoot, shower me with his creamy thick gallon-sized load. But today, just as he said, he had something “special”, a new level of mockery that I was inevitably going hopelessly eat up. As he placed his hands around his waistband, as the floor and walls began quaking with every monstrous step, as he slowly turned around, bulging out of these sweaty skin tight gym-shorts, I knew, what was grossly in store for me. “W-Wait, d-dad, p-please…” “I always did enjoy the feeling of women's TONGUE up my ass.” Dad snickered. “And now you're going to CLEAN me with yours!” The old man menacingly laughed, beginning the long and lengthy process to pull off his own shorts, wiggle and squeeze down the swampy grey fabric, so much musk wafting his obscene child-gobbling asscrack, I honestly thought I was going to pass out, let alone even make it to the licking part. I held my nose together as the elasticity in his waistband began to crackle and pop, watching his tire-sized hairy muscle-glutes heave outward towards me, blimp almost dangerously large, breaking any known barrier of bubblebutt size. “I can't imagine how BAD I smell…” Dad continued his bantering. “After a SIX-hour workout, I must be RIPE!” The old man laughably struggled, barely able to pull his own shorts down even halfway his ass. There wasn't so much the problem of his swampy bubbled butthole, or his equally growing large male appendage in the front, but more so with his insanely monstrous and inhuman massive forty-two inch bloated hairy daddy-thighs, eighty-four inches in diameter combined! Even a pair of XXL shorts found complete struggle, fabric fraying and stretching to unbelievable transparency. I honestly didn't think they were going to make it... *RIIIIPPPPPPP* “Fucking UNREAL!” Dad roared proudly, as his shorts ripped and blew apart to the floor. “Won't be long before I'm squatting entire NAVY-ships!!!” He grunted jokingly, taking and rubbing one of his colossal hands along the lining of his gigantic hairy stink-hole, the seemingly endlessly muscle canyon of his asscrack. That was just a taste of how the old man had been talking lately, by the way, his insatiably unrealistic dreams of growing, leaving me always speechless, stammering in dumbfounded fear. Last week he actually tried lifting his Honda right in the driveway, right in front of all the onlooking neighbors, the jaw-dropped kids in the street. He grabbed it by the tail end and growled furiously, his muscles surging bigger than ever, as they always did, but thankfully, the car didn't budge. I know a vehicle is nowhere near being some ship on the sea, but I don't know, just the fact that he was even trying, still endlessly growing, gave me worry that these ridiculous dreams of his, would soon become my nightmare of a reality. “WELL?” Dad boomed questionably. “You going to get CLEANING or what!?” “...yes sir.” I responded with a gulp, but what choice did have? That's not to say, I wasn't completely drooling over the once in a lifetime opportunity, monkey-mask free, to get my actual face up against those two mighty and stage-crushing monster muscle glutes. It was still just so humiliating to me, especially with the way dad would treat me, about the “comical” rate he outgrew me, how he was excited to “double me”, he would often remark. I guess he was getting close, weighing in at a shocking 383-pounds of bone crushing grandpa-aged silver hairy man muscle. But you know, it was just three weeks ago I was some proud bodybuilder, and now... “FUCK-yeah!” Dad deeply groaned. “Get your tongue WAY up there…” He grabbed the back of my hair, smothering my face into all his sweat and left over shit before forcibly squeezing my head, an insignificant grape between his buttcheeks, further up into dark depths of his swampy asscrack. Who knew the old man would like this much assplay, or that I ever would ever turn out to be such a fag for muscle freaks. I'll admit though, there was something kind of comforting about digging and licking my way up his suffocating muscle hole, that familiar fatherly musk I had known since birth. The whole scene ended with the old man groaning like a pig and bent over, his foot long horse cock draped on the floor like a Python, splooging a river of cum, out of this totally tongue-sized piss hole. Then he made me lick up the whole thing up. “Now I really do feel like a KING…” Dad remarked, relishing on the whole humiliating view in the reflection of the living room mirror, as he relentlessly posed. Those words were the beginning of the end, destiny veering it's ugly head. A few days later, the old man demanded I moved in with him, needing his “slave” to be around whenever he commanded. He still fucked woman regularly, daily almost, “pussy splitting” them with his grotesquely veiny old man cock. I still didn't get how he was doing it, how he was growing all over, like some testosterone dripping teenager during a growth spurt. His height had reached a daunting six-foot-four, his feet to a shoe-popping size sixteen, clothing dimensions you wouldn't believe. “Hand me another one, SQUIRT!” Dad boomed above me. “Y-You want M-MORE?” I stammered in disbelief. It was about a week later at the grocery store, aisle seven, the frozen meat department. Dad had finally surpassed his eagerly awaited 400-pound mark, 423-pounds to be precise, so much muscle bulging into muscle, it wasn’t just freaky, it was downright terrifying. Yet he still wanted more, guzzling back four protein shakes already as we wandered up and down the aisles, a man dying of thirst, only it was his muscles, and you wouldn’t believe how much they needed to feed. His brand new XXL-sized clothes looked on the verge of bursting, especially around his grotesquely bloated muscle-gut, the nearly painted on and tortured light blue denim, splitting obscenely around the seams of his legs and groin. I reached down into the shopping cart regardless, never wanting to disobey my master, handing him another bottle of Muscle Milk, only two left now out of the original six-pack. The old man swiped it fiercely from my hands, blowing off the cap with a single thumb, raising the spout to his lips. “God-DAMN, feels like my shirt is gonna BURST!” Dad winked looking down at me, another devilish grin on his face. “OH-Well!” He was so unapologetic, so arrogant in his actions. He didn’t even stop to think about the mounding spectacle of people forming, women and men alike, staring at the over 400-pound muscle god with three full shopping carts. There was this pregnant wife with two children, some little cheerleader with all her friends, even another father with his son after baseball practice, then came the smartphones. With all that protein building up, filling him with a nearly boundless amount of fuel, I knew, it was only a matter of time before there would be another incident, another explosion of muscle growth, just like that day at the gym, captured on the endless amount of cameras surrounding us. “MMPF, SO-good!” Dad grunted under his gulping breaths. “D-Dad, y-your clothes…” I cringed, whimpering devastatingly, as his nearly transparent shirt, the already painted on and skintight ripplings of his freaky muscle striations, began ballooning even bigger. You could already hear the whispers and squeals of the crowd, the baseball boy roar in amazement, as if he had just seen the Hulk, a real life superhero. The various artificial sounds of camera shutters echoed throughout the store, just as I could hear the first small tear, somewhere underneath his armpits, then a second around the underside his two overshadowing inflated blimps of hairy mammoth pecs. *SNAP, POP* “SORRY folks!” Dad chuckled carelessly with a belch. “I was just SO hungry!” *BURRPPPP* *RIIPPPPPPPPPP* As he let out another thunderous belch, before I could even blink, nearly every thread in his shirt suddenly unraveled across the insane rumbling muscle dimensions of his chest into a million tiny pieces, blowing around his beachball-sized arms, detonating around his barn door wide lats, absoluting exploding around his gorilla-sized neck. The crowd variously gasped as every inch of his shirt helplessly fell to the floor, revealing to all them, even the now drooling store employees, the worlds most disgustingly powerful, the most musclebound hairy old man chest, the biggest daddy to walk the planet! “OOPS...” Dad smirked, hearing the various pathetic remarks, the words of disbelief and terror. He started posing anyway, with that wild grin on his face, flexing nearly every muscle he could, starting with his arms first, his burly and gigantic thirty-three inch beasts, nearly crushing his own skull as the two mountainous peaks collided with his stubbled silver face. Then he pleasurably began to bounce and quake his gigantic chest, the blimping hairy chest cleavage, the two overshadowing airships of power, feeling as if the aisle was actually beginning to shake. A few of the women's awes turned into sweet tiny moans, as they publically grabbed grabbed their sopping wet groins, finger-damming there uncontrollable gushing pussys. Even some of the men began bulging in there pants, throbbing pervertedly, continuously adjusting themselves. “JUST started working out a few MONTHS ago!” Dad arrogantly stated, the big crowd pleaser, making everyone chuckle, as if it was a joke. He looked down at me right afterwards with that smirk again, like they had no idea what was to come, as he powerfully turned his stance and showed off his absolutely door-crushing backside. You could tell that he was aching for more, more muscle, occasionally glancing down at the two remaining bottles of Muscle Milk with his piercing blue eyes. I thought he was going to do it, but then, out of nowhere, embarrassingly enough, the old man let out this gigantic grandpa fart. *RIIIPPPPPPPP* “OH-fuck!” Dad devilishly laughed, turning his neck and attempting to look down towards his ass. “Was that my PANTS!?” The crowd gasped once more, I couldn't believe it, covering my mouth and staring like everyone else. His two bulbous and obscene muscle glutes, the pornographic airbag sized butt cheeks, just from a simple fart, had rumbled and quaked to such a severity, that the light blue denim fabric had actually torn apart, right down the shockingly deep muscle valley of his asscrack. Luckily, for the all children's sake, the now dozens of families watching, his swampy grey briefs were still strongly held together. But you could still hear the sound of fabric crackling, slowly snapping apart, as if the old man wasn't done growing yet, as if this whole show was just beginning. “He’s G-GROWING!!!” This woman suddenly shrieked. “You FOLKS want to see some REAL MUSCLE!?” Dad roared, the old man was fucking eating it up. I don't know if he was growing on purpose, or if he just couldn't stop, but he did forcefully and ultimately playfully pump and flex his legs, blowing the remaining seams around his tremendous muscle thighs and groin in an instant. Still mostly held together, however, the now tattered and tortured blue jeans, he let out this deep sinister laugh as the growth took place, as the skin of silver monster muscle legs began effortlessly squeezing through the gaping holes of the fabric, torrentially swelling bigger. It was shocking to say, that his nearly basketball-sized calves were the first to completely blow through the bottom of his pants. *RIIIPPPPPPP* “I make ARNOLD look like an ANT!” The old man mocked, towering above us looking six-foot-seven, posing like the champion he was, the total reigning supreme bodybuilding god of the world. After his calves, his shoes completely blew apart, tearing around the front first from these gigantic hairy toes, then around the laces due to his widening feet, brand new Nike’s, completely destroyed. The crowd continued to gasp, most family's ran. It was just in time as his over fifty-inch muscle thighs blasted through the rest of his denim, the teeth of his pant-zipper erupted with this firehose-bulge of musky underwear fabric. The whole thing ended with those planetary muscle-glutes, those two car-crushing swampy butt cheeks, snapping what was left of the destroyed fabric clinging to his legs. “Better SHIELD your EYES!!!” That was dad’s favorite part, as he boomed the words with laughter, as he shattered the aisle with a most muscular pose. We watched the video what must have been a dozen times, one of many recordings posted online, along with hundreds of shocking photos, the old man's new ego-exploding treasure trove. He couldn't even operate the computer his hands were so big, crushing his desktop keyboard at first, making us revert to my tiny eleven-inch laptop. “They're calling me a GOD!” Dad chuckled delightfully, slowly standing up from his broken chair. “I think it's time you WORSHIP your GOD…” I'll just let you know, that he was completely naked, and he was pointing to his size-twenty feet. It felt just like that first time in the shower. I didn't even ask if I should wear my monkey-mask. My tongue started slowly with those gigantic-toes, kissing and working my way up to those cock-boning disgustingly freaky bowling-ball calves, then I made my way up his gigantic monstrous silver thighs. It was absolutely terrifying, being next to these legs nearly triple the size of my own body. But I kept on worshiping, despite his questionable movements, the occasional thump from a single tiny motion, shaking the entire house, nearly snuffing me out. It was then I looked up, terrified, just knowing what was going to happen next. “GOD-damn, just look at those pretty little LIPS!” Dad suddenly grabbed me by the cheeks, stuffing his gigantic thumb down my throat. “I think it's time you SUCK your DADDY’S cock!” I always knew I was a little gay... **************************** Comments are appreciated
  7. Synergy Sometimes you just know. It feels so deep and integral that is seems to come from the deepest part of you. You can feel it in your bones, radiating out to the skin. It is a truth that cannot be explained away. I felt this the first time I saw Ian. I was too young to know what it was at the time, but I knew he was special to me. I knew that he held in his equally small hands the key to happiness—or what I believed happiness to be at the time. Everyone loved Ian. He was handsome and athletic and social. He was friendly and kind. One night, when we were in fifth grade, I spend the night at Ian’s house. He hadn’t asked me to spend the night before, but we had become better friends. I remember walking downstairs to the basement and getting sleeping bags out, lying next to him, feeling his warmth just inches away. I don’t know why I did it, but I looked over to him in the dark. “Hey Ian…We should pretend that I am Sarah. You like Sarah, right?” “What do you mean, ‘pretend you are Sarah?’ That’s silly, Brad.” “I mean, I can lay on top of you and we can kiss. You can practice on me. You want to kiss her. You said so earlier.” “OK, but we can’t tell anyone about it.” That was the first time I knew that something was “wrong” about the way I felt. I crawled on top of Ian’s body, opened my mouth, and kissed him deeply, albeit clumsily. He was my first kiss. I wouldn’t have it any other way. I felt so attached to him. We never spoke of that moment the next day, or the day after, or the day after that. We continued to become closer and closer. He was everything to me, even at that age. I felt something deep and powerful inside my young mind and body. Ian did something for me that no one else had ever done…He made me feel beautiful and handsome. He made me feel popular. I was still the new kid but when Ian and I started hanging out, everyone accepted me. He made me feel wanted. He was amazing, even at that age. Weeks later, my parents sat us down for a family meeting. We moved around a lot when I was young. From what I had heard during closed-door phone calls, my dad was getting a job, hours away from Spokane where we lived at the time. I wasn’t sure at that moment, but when my parent’s called a family meeting, I knew it was time to move again. I was heartbroken. Not only because I now had some great friends, but because I couldn’t imagine leaving Ian. We played soccer together. We rode our bikes around the neighborhood together. We went swimming together. He was all I thought about and everything I wanted. I couldn’t bear to think about moving away from him. He was my first kiss. He was also my first heartbreak, although looking back, I don’t think that he knew it. He didn’t have the awareness that I did at that age. He didn’t know how I felt, not really. The day we moved, I remember grey skies and a light rain. The U-Haul truck waited in the driveway. Ian had promised me he would come and say goodbye but we were ready to leave and he hadn’t come to the house yet. I felt like my heart would break right there in the driveway. I would never see him again. Something inside of me cried out for him. I felt like I was leaving a part of myself behind—God, if I could only just say goodbye. The grass was still brown from a cold winter with plenty of snow. Spring’s warmth had not touched down yet and from the grey sky, it would remain that way for a while. I remember looking at the silent, sleeping, brown-matted grass and thinking that it looked like how I felt—sickly, on the brink of life, hungry for a better day, desiring of warmth, cognizant of a great change—afraid. I tried to postpone our departure. I said I had to use the restroom. I said I needed to spend a minute in my room. I wanted to walk around the backyard again—the backyard where Ian and I had spent so many hours talking and playing—and so many nights sleeping under the stars in our sleeping bags. I loved him and I couldn’t believe that I wouldn’t see him again. As my mom locked the front door to the split-entry house and we walked outside toward my waiting father and the truck full of our belongings, I saw a quick flash of shadow coming around the corner of the street. It was Ian. His legs were pumping on the peddles of his BMX bike and he was sweating and breathless—I could tell—and that was saying something. He was such a great athlete, even at that age. He must have been riding as fast as he could for the several blocks that separated our houses. I breathed a sigh of relief—and then sorrow crashed into me. Suddenly, I didn’t know if it was the best thing for him to have come. It would only make things harder. “Brad, here comes Ian! I know you wanted to say goodbye to him. I need to go talk to your dad but I’ll be in the car in a minute. We need to leave in a couple of minutes, so say goodbye. Do you want to ride with your father or do you want to come behind in the car with me?” I couldn’t even think about what my mom was saying. Did I want to ride in the truck or the car? I didn’t care. Only Ian mattered. When I saw him lay his bike down on the grass and walk quickly toward me, I could only think of him. My mom went to talk to my dad. Ian grabbed my hand and led me around to the back of the truck. “Sorry. I was grocery shopping with my mom and we were late. I tried to make her get home faster.” He was still out of breath. He wore the scent of his home. I could smell it. It smelled like Ian. I can still remember that smell—like summery detergent, fabric softener, and something spicy…like cloves and baked apples. His smell was warm and clean. Writing this down, I can still smell it years later. He leaned over to me quickly and gave me a kiss on the lips. I knew he was taking a risk…he had told me months ago that we were never supposed to talk about that night…so in that moment, I knew he felt something for me as well. I couldn’t speak. I couldn’t respond for a moment. “I’ll miss you, Ian.” A tear edged its way out of the corner of my eye and slowly fell down my cheek. “Don’t cry. I’ll always be with you. I promise.” Somehow, I knew he was telling the truth. I felt something inside of me leap out for him, but the emotion that the empty space was replaced by was loneliness and sadness. He was right in front of me, but I still felt destroyed because I understood that we were going to be apart forever. “Goodbye, Brad. We should write to each other.” His voice cracked. We were so young and innocent. Pure. We loved each other and it was that simple. We weren’t old enough to be jaded by life. We weren’t old enough to be filled with trepidation or caution because of poor decisions. We were just friends—friends who loved each other deeply. “Brad! We need to go. Its already an hour after when we wanted to leave. Come and get in the car,” I heard my mom bellow. “See you, Ian.” “Write to me when you get to your new house.” I jumped in the car and looked out the window. It was slightly fogged from the weather. It began to rain harder. The last thing I remember about that day was Ian standing on our lawn, his BMX bicycle tipped over next to him, waving as we drove away. ================================================================================== The rest of my elementary school life was a nightmare. I was thin, short, and out of shape. I had thick glasses and was “smart” so the cool kids didn’t want to really get to know me. I thought of Ian often when no one would play with me. Eventually, the most popular kid on our sixth-grade class befriended me. He was tall and blonde. His father was a doctor and they lived in a beautiful house on the crest of a hill overlooking the town. I was glad he became my friend. Everyone seemed to like me after he started talking to me. I didn’t feel the same way about him as I did about Ian, but he was nice and I made some friends because of him. Ian and I wrote to each other a few times. Eventually, we stopped. I don’t know who sent the last letter, or who didn’t respond, but I do remember feeling some blunted and distant sorrow about that loss. But one thing I knew—that beautiful handsome boy would ALWAYS be my first kiss. And I would ALWAYS be his. That gave me some satisfaction. ================================================================================== Junior high started the next year. It was a huge transition. The elementary schools combined and so there were hundreds of new kids. Social life was turned on its head. I went to sit with my friends from elementary school at lunch. The popular kids had somehow found each other automatically. The cool kids I had become friends with in my last year of elementary school had gravitated toward a group of other good-looking kids. I approached John, the coolest guy in my class last year who had befriended me. I had never seen the girl sitting next to him, nor can I remember what she looked like or who she was. Sometimes it is easiest to block things out that are painful. “Hey John. Is this where we are sitting?” I asked when I walked up to the long cafeteria table. John didn’t look at me, not really. He just kept talking to the people around him. The little shrew-faced girl sitting next to him looked up at me standing next to them as they were seated. With a smug look she gave me a once over, looking at my unremarkable face, my thick glasses, beginnings of acne, and unremarkable body. I was short, even for that age. I wasn’t dressed like most of the cool kids. My parents didn’t have much money although we never lacked anything we really needed. We just couldn’t afford the name brands and current styles that the cool kids could. After inspecting me carefully, the girl looked me straight in the eye and proclaimed me unworthy. “This table is for the popular kids. Go somewhere else.” In that instant, something inside of me changed, and not for the better. I felt alone. I felt like I had lost something of great value – I had lost my friends from last year. From that moment on, when the lunch bell rang, I either sat in the hallway waiting for the lunch period to be over and not eating anything, or if I was especially hungry that day, I would take my brown bag lunch, walk into the boys’ restroom, close the door to a stall, sit on a lidded toilet, and eat my lunch there. It was disgusting, I know, but I didn’t feel like I belonged anywhere. I knew everyone and they knew me, but I didn’t belong to any group or have any real friends. It was terrible. My parents didn’t know of my isolation. No one really knew. I faked it well. But, it was destroying my self-confidence and self worth. One morning, I woke up and felt sore from head to toe. It wasn’t the soreness that comes from a solid run or a little overexertion. It was the kind of soreness that made me feel like my body was growing into the mattress. I could barely move. I had never felt like that before. It was painful but it also felt supremely…good. It was a foreign feeling. I only wanted to lay in bed. I wracked my mind trying to think about what could have made me feel that way. I didn’t play sports and I hadn’t had gym class the day before. Every muscle in my body felt like it had been put through some sort of top-level military exercise. I couldn’t explain it, so I didn’t try. When I got to school, I moved slowly through the hall. Picking up my legs was a struggle. God, so much pain was wracking my body. The thought of sitting in a chair for first period was the only thing that kept me going. I shuffled through the hall. I heard some laughter, most likely because there was wincing on my face. I tried to blend in to the surroundings. It is how I learned to survive; however, the dull pain radiating from my muscles forced a certain scowl to be permanently etched onto my face. Fuck. I was almost to my first course of the day. I turned around the corner in the wide hallway hugging the wall and leaning a bit on it for support. Just then, John, my previous friend from elementary school ran into me, head-on. “Sorry, Brad.” He looked at me with some degree of pity. I think he knew he had been an ass hole and was feeling sorry about the social pariah that I had become. He was partially responsible for that and I know he knew it to some degree. At that moment though, all I could think about was the sharp pain that I felt as his body collided with mine. The rest of junior high was spent cowering away from people. The days of soreness came and went for years. I couldn’t really explain them, nor could I escape them. I would often feel the same way a day or two after my gym class, but that was only once a week and my bouts of full-body soreness occurred much more frequently than that. One thing that I did excel at was music. I joined the high school jazz band when I moved up to 10th grade. I was good. I played the piano and could make the most jaded person feel alive when I sat down at the keyboard. It was a gift. Our school was known for the music program and a lot of the cool kids were in band actually. The teacher was amazing, energetic, and fun. We traveled around the state putting on concerts for communities and other schools. It was the highlight of my high school career up to that point. When I was a senior, we were invited to perform at a Washington state high school leadership camp at Central Washington University in Ellensburg. It was scheduled on the day of my 18th birthday. CWU wasn’t too far away, but it was a reason to be gone from high school and my tormented existence there for a day so I was very excited. I woke up on the morning before we left, more sore and exhausted than I ever had been. I was in so much pain; I almost started crying when attempting to get out of bed. I didn’t want to eat as was typical when I felt this way. I just wanted to lay in bed, motionless, without apology. My parents had been becoming increasingly worried. Something that they thought was probably just growing pains had now been occurring for the better part of 6 years…and I hadn’t been growing much. I was around 5’4” and thin. Most of the latter part of that equation was because of my lack of desire to eat when I felt the soreness. It was becoming more and more frequent that I would have these bad days. The doctors didn’t know what was causing it and that was not for a lack of trying to figure it out. They did all sorts of tests. I was supposedly healthy outside if a bit of malnutrition. Anyway, Jazz Band was planning on going to this leadership conference the next day. I wasn’t going to miss it. It would be the best birthday present I could have--I enjoyed getting out and exploring other places. It reminded me that there was a life outside of the walls of my high school. I knew that if I could make it to graduation, things would be OK. I was thinking of going to CWU anyway, so I could check it out while I was there. I forced myself out of bed, showered, got dressed, and made it to school just on time- without eating of course. I knew I should really start eating more. The day went well for the most part. I ate in the bathroom stall again, which was becoming more and more common for me to do. I avoided talking to people and therefore, avoided being made fun of or pushed around. Fuck, I was short AND skinny. That is a troublesome combination for an 18-year-old band geek. I walked home alone. It was only a couple of blocks so there was not use in driving. I was in a good mood however. Tomorrow was another band trip and my birthday. I ate a few bites at dinner, crawled into bed, and wished for a quick sleep. The next morning, we left for Ellensburg. The air was clear and crisp as often happens in the late spring. This would be our last trip of the school year and the last trip of my high school career. We arrived at the university and started setting up in a huge ornate auditorium. Red velvet curtains crossed the stage with long braded golden ropes hanging from the corners. Huge soaring columns lined the sides of the auditorium and hundreds of soft seats curve out in dozens of rows facing the stage. It was a beautiful building. We got things prepared and just in time. The participants from other high schools around the state started filtering just as we completed our sound check. The concert began. I was brilliant as usual. But I didn’t consider myself to be anything special, regardless of the talent I obviously had. The concert ended and I was a bit sad. The one thing in my life that I cared about, the one thing I was good at, was almost over. I loved the applause of the audience. It was one good thing in my life. I made my way out of the auditorium after we were finished. I was helping the others pack up their instruments in the back alley behind the building. I felt a shock of surprise for some reason. I didn’t know why, but the air seemed to change somehow. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up and I got goose bumps all over my arms. “Hey. Is your name Brad?” I heard a deep powerful rumbling voice ask from a few feet behind me. It sounded like silk and thunder. I turned around and one of the most stunning men I have ever seen was staring at me with a quizzical look. He smiled and my heart exploded. He was about my age but phenomenally more muscular. He looked to be about 6’ tall, had smooth tan skin unadulterated by acne. His hair was short and with a slight curl. Damn. He was beautiful. “Ya. I’m Brad.” I didn’t know what else to say. Who the fuck was this Adonis? His tight t-shirt hugged his body and was a size too small. The fabric stretched begrudgingly over his bloated pecs, pulling tight especially across his cleavage. Two gumdrop sized nipples stuck out against a shirt that had no recourse from the power contained underneath it. The sleeves were a bit to short but that only served to accentuate the planets of delts perched above the god’s arms. Biceps dangled happily from the shoulders and were hugged on each side by a very prominent vein. His forearms looked like Popeye-come-to-life but were decorated with an intricate web of vasculature. I never thought veins to be especially attractive, but his were somehow…graceful. I couldn’t take my eyes away from his steely grey eyes. They knew something I did not. I could tell he was now smiling mischievously. I broke my gaze and looked away for a moment. I pushed the bridge of my glasses up my nose. Some of the girls were staring, slack-jawed, at the perfect specimen that was staring at me. Some of the other guys were similarly in awe. Others looked disgusted, but only out of jealousy. This was a god, and everyone knew it. “Brad! I can’t believe it is you!” The god looked like he was getting excited and was happy about something. I couldn’t think of what it could be. It made me a bit nervous—and aroused. His muscles expanded and contracted. He didn’t take his eyes off of me but had this galactic grin across his face. He took a step toward me and I just looked up, wondering who this was and what he could possibly want with me. He took another step, bent down slightly and wrapped his arms around me. “It’s Ian! From elementary school. I heard your name when they were introducing you all in there and I thought it must be you.” It was Ian. The best friend I ever had. My first kiss. His first kiss. “IAN!” I gasped. He lifted me up easily, his hands under my arms, until I was eye to eye with him. It should have felt demeaning to have someone pick me up like a small child, but it didn’t. It felt safe. “Brad, I can’t believe it man. I just can’t believe it. What are the odds of us meeting here after all this time?” I couldn’t speak. My mind was racing and my cock was beginning to respond to this beautiful man’s voice. This was my best friend. This was my best friend! Instantly, I didn’t feel alone anymore. I heard a couple of gasps from my fellow band-mates. I could tell they were stunned that I knew who this muscle stud was and that he was giving me a hug. Ian set me down on my feet again. My eyes traveled up from his pecs to his eyes. I couldn’t help but noticed, however, that his too-small shirt left an inch gap between the top of his tight jeans and the bottom hem of his t-shirt. I could make out the silky skin underneath and a very pronounced happy trail of hair running from what must be his abs down to his manhood. I was about to explode. My cock twitched in my pants. His eyes were glowing and his smile could knock satellites out of orbit if he grinned in the right direction. Fuck. He was perfect. “Ian, we have to go!” I heard a middle-aged voice call out in the distance. “We have to leave now!” “Hey Brad. We need to catch up. I should give you my number. I graduate high school next week and will have a few weeks off before I come here for football training camp this summer. I can come visit you if you want. I just can’t believe that I finally reconnected with you!” “That…That would be…great, Ian.” The god looked around for a pen or something so he could write his number down. A stunned girl (a homely overweight saxophonist) meekly handed him a pen, smiling, blushing. “Thank you,” he rumbled and smiled looking her directly in the eye. He was kind. “You are coming here next year? I am as well.” I stuttered out the information. “Ya, I am! This will be so great! Brad, you have to call me. I’ll come visit in the next few weeks. I can drive over from Spokane. It’s only a few hours. I am so happy to see you! I miss you.” There was a look of caution and care in his eyes. He almost looked sad. It looked like pity. I couldn’t speak but just nodded in agreement. He flashed a smile and winked with his left eye. “Call me, Brad… Please. We have a lot to catch up on.” Another smile flashed across his face and he turned around to walk toward his teacher. The wind had been knocked out of my sails. I could barely breath as I watched him walk away. His back would make his chest jealous. Thick pillars of muscle ran along his spine. A topographical map lay under his tight shirt. And his round tight ass… that is what my eyes focused on. Powerful, tight, hard, sexy-as-fuck. I wanted to bury my face in between those muscle cakes and feed on his undoubtedly perfect hole. I couldn’t stop staring. Just before he turned around the corner with his school group, he looked back at me, flashed that smile, and winked again. It was silent for a moment. Everyone around me was stunned. They looked at me like I was an alien, like they had just barely noticed a new life form in their midst. “You know that guy?” I heard spoken to me a dozen times in the next few minutes. I didn’t respond for a few moments. I found that collecting my thoughts in that moment was almost impossible. John, my elementary school friend who hadn’t given me the time of day for years, and the drummer of our jazz band, approached me quickly. “Who was that?” he demanded. He sounded almost—jealous. There is little I remember about what happened after that, but I stood up straighter in that moment and looked around at the faces torn between trying to catch another glimpse of Ian or watching me like some strange insect. “He is my best friend.” I said it simply. Everyone went back to work, packing up for our trip home. Every once in a while, I would see someone glance at me and just shake their head. I didn’t know if it was jealousy or incredulity…maybe it was a bit of both. Which ever it was, that moment was the best of any birthday I had ever had. The next day I woke up and was sore again. I was in pain more than I wasn’t these days. I could barely get out of bed but I had to try. Something about what happened with Ian the previous day echoed in my mind. He was the handsomest, most masculine, gorgeous man that I had ever seen…and he wanted to come visit for a few days and “catch up” on life. I pinched myself repeatedly. Holy shit. School wrapped up for the year largely without incident. I called Ian a couple of times over the course of a few weeks and we set up for him to come and visit for several days before he headed to his summer football program. I couldn’t believe that that muscle stud would be under my roof, sleeping in my room, for 3 or 4 days. I don’t know if I could control myself. Every time I thought about it, I got hard…like raging hard. My cock was becoming quite talented at producing sweet honey-like precum at even the most passing of thoughts about Ian. How would my humble cock and balls handle having that meat monster around for days on end? The day finally came. It was perfectly sunny outside and warm. Ian pulled into our driveway in a late model Jeep Wrangler. It fit his ruggedness and personality perfectly. I watched out the window as he grabbed a t-shirt from the back seat and pulled it over his bare chest. He had been shirtless and now was trying to be presentable for meeting my parents again. I wish he would have just left that god-damned shirt off and walked up to the front door in all of his magnificence. Even just looking out the window at him pulling his shirt over his head, I was ready to pump out a huge load. This could be trouble. I heard the doorbell downstairs and a shuffling from the kitchen. “Brad!!! That must be Ian!” I head my mother yell. She was going to answer the door, thankfully. I was still a bit hard from watching Ian’s bare chest pull into the drive. I wanted to suck on his nipples, chewing them, grabbing his huge hard ass, tongue his tight pink love hole. These images flashed through my mind in the course of one second. Fuck. My. Life. I heard the low rumble of Ian’s voice in the entry way and then I heard my mom start laughing. He was a charmer that is for sure. I made my way downstairs slowly…I didn’t want to cum spontaneously in my pants before I even got downstairs. “IAN! You made it.” I could hardly contain my excitement. I still couldn’t believe that this perfectly handsome muscle beast would be within arms reach of me for days on end. I was suddenly apprehensive. Would he find me watching him, lusting after him, tenting my shorts every time he looked at me. He seemed so nice, but maybe he would beat my ass if he found out. “Let’s get you settled in my room. Then we can decide what we are going to do the rest of the day, OK?” “Sure, Brad. I do need to go find a gym today so I can get a good workout in, but I saw a few coming into town. Other than that, I am completely free. I just want to be sure I stay in top shape for football camp this weekend.” I nodded in agreement. Some inner part of me wanted to be sure that Ian invited me to go workout with him, even though I hadn’t lifted a weight in my life. He grabbed his duffle bag in one arm and hoisted it onto his shoulder. “Lead the way, Brad,” he shot another smile at me with one of those devious winks. He would be trouble, I could feel it. “Straight up the stairs,” I said. He started climbing the stairs, his round hard ass-globes propelling his rippling beefy body up to my room. I was following him only a step behind. My face was only an inch away from his muscular ass globes and that tight, warm hole and I could smell his exquisite man scent reaching out to me like a mythological siren. I wanted to bury my tongue in the crevasse of his perky powerful caboose. I wanted to probe his fuck hole with my tongue until I made him scream. I couldn’t believe I was having these thoughts, but I was. It was as if he was sending me the message through his pheromones. I could smell him. I could smell his need. We reached my room, he threw his duffle bag on the ground, smiled at me, and got a dirty look on his face. Once again, he knew something I didn’t. “You mind if I change? I want to get my gym clothes on before I go find a place to workout.” “I don’t mind at all. I’ll just give you a few minutes to get ready.” I stared up at Ian, his pulsating muscles writhing under his tight clothes. “Brad, I’d prefer if you stayed.” He leveled me with another sly smile. “We can start catching up as I get ready.” He offered that last bit as insurance in case I didn’t accept the direction of his comments. How could I not. He was 6 foot and over 200 pounds of solid marble strength. I was just pushing 5’ 4” and struggled to break 110 pounds on a good day. I was pathetic comparatively. “Sure. Let’s catch up, Ian.” I sat on the edge of the bed as Ian rifled through his clothes looking for something he could wear to the gym. “Do you have any protein powder, Brad? I should probably make a shake before heading to the gym. I have some in the Jeep I can give you later in exchange.” I couldn’t stifle my laughter. “Seriously Ian. Do I look like I use protein powder? I am about as big as one of those thick thighs of yours.” Ian stopped changing and just looked at me—like he shouldn’t have asked the question. I wanted to look him in the eye, but I could only look at the beautifully tanned skin of the man before me. He had taken off all of his clothes except his briefs. I could see his bulge threatening to stretch the limits of its cage…and he wasn’t even hard. His body was so beautiful and thick. I could spend hours trying to describe it, but it would do no good. My eyes tracked down from his shoulders to his pecs. They traced his arms and switched over to his insane abs. Were abs supposed to have a netting of veins? I hadn’t ever seen that. My eyes came to rest on his waistline. His Apollo’s belt (or what I liked to call, the cum gutters) focused my eyes on the trail of hair extending from just above his navel downward where they plunged into his intensely white and tight briefs. I let out a soft moan and then… I spontaneously ejaculated. Fear coursed across my face and I felt like I was going to pass out, my body trembling from the orgasm as well as the embarrassment. My eyes started to flutter as I felt the world around me getting dark. I could tell I was going to pass out, my legs giving out underneath me. I faintly remember Ian’s beautiful muscled powerful body stepping toward me quickly with arms out. I felt them wrap around me. Then I felt myself faint. I was lying down on the bed naked. I looked over and saw Ian rifling through my dresser…shit. I had my muscle magazines in there. I mean, online pics and videos were OK, but sometimes having those pictures right in front – a magazine in one and my cock in the other – that was perfect. He grabbed a couple of items and turned around just in time to see me looking over at him. “You OK, Brad? I got you undressed and cleaned up. I hope you don’t mind. I didn’t want to worry your parents about you passing out since I think I know why you did.” He could see the terror in my eyes, I am sure of it. “It’s alright. Don’t worry about it. It happens sometimes.” “People spontaneously dumping cum in their pants when they look at you? That happens ‘sometimes’? Fuck that man!” For some reason, it came out in an angry voice. I felt my cheeks turn red. Was I jealous that others had seen Ian, my best friend, and had instant orgasms? Fuck yes. I was a little jealous. I was jealous that others had that reaction and I was even more jealous that he was so goddamn perfect. My life had sucked beyond words since I moved away from him…I ate my lunch almost every day in the school bathroom for fuck’s sake just to survive! And here he was, a god among men, smiling and friendly, and… and fuck him! “Ya. It happens sometimes.” He looked embarrassed now and slightly ashamed, like he had done something wrong. I felt like shit. He couldn’t help how fucking gorgeous he was with his thick cords and bulges, his perfect skin that any cosmetics company would want to know the secret too, his piercing steely eyes, his perfect body hair…it wasn’t his fault and I had just blamed him and made him feel ashamed of himself. I looked away. It was my turn to feel ashamed. He walked across the room toward me with some clean shorts and a tank top in his hand. He held them out to me with a look of concern on his face. He was worried about me and he was worried that I was angry with him. “Are you OK, Brad? I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have undressed you and cleaned you up. I was just trying to help.” “Please don’t apologize Ian. It’s me, not you. I guess I am just a little overwhelmed by how different our lives seem to have gotten since I moved here all those years ago.” “How so? You know you can tell me anything, Brad. Anything. You are still the best friend I have ever had.” I reached out and grabbed the clothes from his outstretched huge arm, pulled the shorts on and put on the tank top. My thinness was on display. I sat on the edge of the bed and patted the spot next to me in a gesture to invite him to sit down next to me. He took his spot on the bed and looked at me with so much compassion and concern in his eyes. I could barely speak. I started mumbling a few times, but couldn’t get out more than a few words without stopping. I wasn’t crying, I just didn’t know where to start. No one made me feel as comfortable as Ian and I had told no one about my horrible school experiences. He put is massive ripped arm around my small narrow shoulders. “Take your time, Brad. Just take your time.” I began telling him about elementary school, about my friends there and how they abandoned me in junior high. I told him about the meanness that I encountered because of my small size. I told him about being gay. He just left his arm around my shoulders and looked at my face. I couldn’t even make eye contact with him, but I knew he was paying attention to every word I was saying. About halfway through my story, he pulled me in tighter, right into the space between his bicep and his overdeveloped chest. I felt safe, finally. Eventually, I told him about how I thought I must be sick with some weird disease. I would have almost debilitating muscle soreness and no one knew why. He just listened and didn’t say a word for over an hour, all the while holding me in the muscled pocket of his hard armpit. At the end of the story, he gave me a squeeze. “So you see, our lives couldn’t be more different. If you want to leave after hearing about all of that, you can. It would be harder if you stayed and were weird about it.” “Nothing you have said makes me feel ‘weird’, Brad. Some things in our lives are maybe more similar than you would think.” That’s all he said at the moment so I left it at that. If he wanted to share some of his secrets with me, he would do so in his own time. I respected that. It just felt so good to have my best friend back. “You want to come to the gym with me? We could start you on a program to put some size on you, if you want.” “Ummmmm…maybe. I’ll go with you and see how I feel. It’s a bit intimidating--the gym.” We walked out of the room, down the stairs, and out to the Jeep. What a mismatched pair we were. But it didn’t matter. Arriving at one of the local muscle gyms, we walked in and were greeted at the front desk by fucking John. I didn’t know he worked there. Shit. “Hey, man. Could we get two visitor’s passes for the day? My buddy and I would like to get a workout in this afternoon.” John looked me directly in the eye. I couldn’t figure out what the look on his face meant, but it wasn’t friendly. “Sure. Just sign in here. It’s $5 for a visitor’s pass, but I’ll waive it for you,” John said looking at Ian. Ian signed his name and moved out of the way so I could sign in as well. I wrote down my name on the ledger. “That’ll be $5 for a visitor’s pass.” He looked at me with a smugness I was surprised at. I took out my wallet, embarrassed that Ian was getting a free pass and I had to pay. My face flushed red and I went into my billfold to grab the cash. Ian had been looking into the weight room and hadn’t seen the interaction between John and myself. He glanced back just as I was about to hand John my money. “Hey! Why are you making him pay?” There was a certain tone in Ian’s voice that made me believe that he was more than a little annoyed. “You didn’t make me pay. Why are you making him?” “Its OK, Ian,” I said quietly. “No, it isn’t. Fuck that. Why are you making him pay?” He reached into his own wallet and handed John a $10 bill. “That’s for both of us, asshole.” He put the money on the counter, his eyes boring into John’s. I was shell-shocked. Ian had just burned the most popular guy in our high school class. All I could think was, “We aren’t in high school anymore, John. You’re in a bigger pond with much bigger fish.” I kept that comment to myself. Ian looked down at me and simply said, “Let’s go, Brad.” We walked through the weight room into the locker room. The next hour of my life was insanely intense. Ian didn’t even workout much himself. He spent the entire time helping me learn different basic lifts. He coached me on form, on beginning routines, and we talked about nutrition. His workout time had turned into my personal training session. I was terrified that the next day I wouldn’t be able to move. I voiced my concern to Ian, since I had terrible muscle pain frequently. “Maybe you will, Brad. Maybe. But maybe not. I never have been sore after I lift.” “Not once?” “Never. And it’s not for lack of trying. I have tried to workout so hard that I couldn’t feel my legs or arms when I left the gym. But the next day, nothing. Not even a little ache. So, I guess it depends on how your body will deal with the lifting.” We left the gym after downing a couple of protein shakes that Ian had brought in his gym bag. Walking past the counter, John shot me a sharp look and then went on to stare at Ian’s massive frame walking along side of me. I couldn’t blame him. The rest of the evening, we just hung out at the house catching up on life, ate dinner with my parents, and settled in for a relaxing evening. My parent’s went to bed early so Ian and I stayed in the family room watching TV. It was so nice to feel that at ease with someone. I hadn’t had that feeling since the 5th grade. Ian kept looking at me though. I could tell he wanted to say something. A certain feeling of uncomfortability began to creep into the room. I could just feel it. The TV show ended and we just sat there in the room on the couch. “Ready for bed, Ian?” “Sure. Let’s go up to your room.” He smiled at me and led the way. He knew how much I liked staring at his ass. I am sure of it. I crawled into my big bed. He started blowing up the air mattress. I couldn’t take my eyes off of him. He had stripped down to a pair of red tight boxer briefs that showed the separation of his beautiful ass cheeks and left little to the imagination with regard to his apparently huge cock. I felt myself getting aroused again watching him inhale deeply, shoulders rising, pecs jutting out…and then exhaling into the mouth valve on the air mattress. It was the sexiest thing I had seen—ever. So much power in that thick hard body. And it was almost naked three feet away from me. “Whoa…I think I’m going to give it a rest for a minute. I’m getting light headed.” I just smiled. He smiled back. “You know, you could just sleep in my bed. It is a king size. I don’t take up much room, obviously.” He looked at me with a certain seriousness on his face. “Not if you feel uncomfortable though,” I quickly added. I didn’t want my gigantic friend to think I was hitting on him…not yet anyway. “Um…OK. But I have to sleep in the nude. I can’t sleep if I have clothes on.” My cock shot to attention again but I don’t think Ian noticed. “That’s fine…just don’t attack me in my sleep. I know you want to!” I jested with him, trying to diffuse the sexually tense situation happening in my mind. Ian stood up straight, put his thumbs under the waistband of his underwear and eased them down. I could see the elastic stretching thin as the band worked its way over his globular glutes. Fuck, they were big and round and hard. I couldn’t take my eyes off of him. He just stared at me. He worked his tight briefs off and down the huge quads of his and stood there in all of his 8”-soft glory. My breath caught in my throat. He just chuckled softly, reached down and grabbed the top sheet on the bed and worked his way under the covers. I could feel his heat radiating over to my much smaller, quivering body. I turned the light switch off next to the bed and the room fell into darkness. I was so tired—exhausted really. But at the same time, I didn’t want to miss out on the feeling of having this god of muscle only inches away from me…naked. NAKED. I could smell the clean scent of man rising from him. I could smell testosterone oozing from his pores. I could smell the singular scent of his clean hole calling to me. I wanted to bury my face in his ass crack and make him squeal as I rimmed him into ecstasy. I could taste him… My erection stiffened even more. I didn’t know it was possible. I let out a muffled moan and I saw his face turn toward me, only a few inches away. I reached onto the nightstand next to me and grabbed a wad of tissue paper and tried to sneak it under the covers. I was going to cum again. I felt my balls churning my seed. I thought I could cum and be quiet about it. I had the tissue paper ready to soak up my creamy emissions. Ian wasn’t asleep. I could tell by his breathing. But, I was being so careful. Maybe he didn’t know what I was doing. I could only hope. I couldn’t hold on much longer. I felt that trip switch that happens before the cum cannon begins to shoot: the point of no return. I could feel my inner parts start to pump their sticky juices in preparation for an epic explosion. I let out another stifled groan- trying to be as quiet as I could. I wrapped my hard throbbing cock in Kleenex and let myself cave into my more beastly nature. I felt my man juices rise through the canals inside of me, racing their way to freedom and into the receptiveness of my right hand. At the moment of climax, I heard a deep guttural breath come from Ian. The first volley of cum had shot out of my throbbing hot cock and I could feel the other ready for launch. Then I heard words that increased the power coursing through my body by one-hundred… “I’m gay too.” Ian had whispered the words at the moment of my orgasm. My body bucked and gyrated. I let out a growl that I was shocked could come from such a weak and thin body. Ian just chuckled and let me finish. “I just wanted you to know, and this seemed like the perfect time.” I was still reeling from the most powerful orgasm I had ever had as well as the knowledge that my fucking monster of a friend was naked, next to me, and gay himself. My head couldn’t handle it, but my body tried. My cock was drained, but it kept trying to spew more cum out. It was like dry heaves but for my cock…and it felt good. “Good night, Brad.” Ian rolled over on his side and fell into a deep sleep. His light snoring told me so. I lay there, sticky, hot, sweating…thunderstruck. I drifted off as well. I woke up early the next morning. Ian was still lying next to me, his skin touching mine lightly—our legs were touching. It felt amazing. I stretched, expecting to feel horrible pain and soreness from the intense workout the day before. I felt so energized and couldn’t even feel a slight ache. I was sure that I would be in a world of hurt. Ian stirred next to me and let out a low grumble. He sounded like a lion in pain. “Fuck, Brad. I can barely move. My whole body hurts. I feel like I’ve been hit by a truck.” I sat up in bed and looked over at him, concerned. He looked at me as his eyes popped out of his head. “Holy shit, Brad. Look at your abs.” Go to page 5 for Part II.
  8. OK so, for the first continuous story on this brand new forum, and as I'm cripplingly ill right now, I figured why not use that to my advantage and give myself something to bone up about when I'm busy struggling through this terrible bout of pneumonia right? SO the setup? Just like it sounds, a flu that starts out with basic cold symptoms and goes on in men to produce intense growth spurts, the exact nature and speed of which depends totally on the victim! The astute observer will note this is drawing some inspiration from the fantastic Ingrewenza story on CF, however, I figured this would truly be the best place to start a story like this, because as this is a breathing growing living community we could get different growth stories from across the fucking GLOBE to enjoy all thanks to this terrible pandemic! No growth limits whatsoever, any male character can grow, and grow IMMENSE. You can add new characters whenever you want, you can even divert the story however you'd like, honestly see this as your own means of exploring this alternate universe and enjoying some GROWTH. So without further adieu I'll start us off to get this thing started! I kinda picture this as like a documentary movie, almost by Michael Bay! Northern Ontario Canada 04/20/14 Will sat, his muscles aching and fevered as he tried to lay back on his couch, the phone going off as he sat up with an annoyed sigh. He sat up, wincing as his core muscles flexed and tensed "Yes, yeah, this is Will, no, no I can't come in today, I already called, too sick." "Yeah, I'd heard there was something going around, ok, it's best you stay home then, I'm not sure what we're going to do but I guess I can try and call someone in" his supervisor chided and scolded him like an errant child, always his least favourite part of calling in sick, which is why he did it so infrequently but right now he could barely MOVE nevermind pull an entire 10hour shift. Struggling to make it to the shower, still coughing and tensing, at 6ft tall and 220lbs, moving around felt like it took a monumental effort just to get his feet lifting off the ground for so much as a few seconds. Disrobing he stared at his hairy self in the mirror, flexing for himself but immediately regretting the decision as he started the shower up. His muscles feeling on FIRE with the slightest move, but the drowning rushing rain of hot water helped to sooth that ache. Out of earshot of the TV the news bulletin flashed with a worried female reporter behind her desk and a flushed faced male anchor struggling to maintain his composure. The woman talking quickly, and worriedly "The virus has reached pandemic levels at this point, with new cases being reported in Africa, Australia and the UK, as well as the originating cities of Toronto, and New York. Scientists remain baffled as to why it's so virulent, why it only affects men and why it seems to cause such an immediate response in muscular hypertrophy" She smiled worriedly to her co worker. "Symptoms start off very similar to the standard flu symptoms *COUGH* with high fever, and sweating, as well as *COUGH Uhhnn* coughs and muscle fatigue however UHhnnn" The male anchor paused, gripping the tabletop with his hands, the veins coursing up and down his thickening fingers as his wrist started to swell and snapping the expensive rolex as his sleeves started to slide up his lengthening arm There was chaos in the news room as people started to scramble to get out of the viruses harmful yet, clearly pleasurable reach! "Oh God! Robert!" she cried, not fearing the virus's ill effects as the camera tilted downward, no longer able to view his face as his pecs started to balloon out of his shirt, bulging, swelling and tearing with each panting breath! the fabric splitting as the flimsy metal table top was being bowed UP by repeated impacts, a meaty THACK THACK THUD as his grunts got more and more guttural! "Ohhh GOD soo GOOD! The Ache! it...it's GONE!" he moaned "Ohh GOD Stacey it feels so GOOD" he moaned as table was finally ripped open, a big meaty something that the censors just barely managed to blur in time throbbing up the length of his now bare abs as his sleeves on his expensive suit shredded open! his pecs out of the frame now as he continued to grunt, his deepening voice growing more and more agitated as every muscle seemed to bulge and swell out of control! His hands were still rooted to the table, the hairy thick biceps, now bigger around than his coworkers head was a moment ago covered in such thick pulsing veins that seemed to stretch up and down his entire body as he let out a deep bellowing grunt! That massive censored bar ERUPTING with what looked like gallons of an equally pixelated substance blasting the camera off its track and allowing for a full view of the standing grunting beast! Clearly looking well past 8ft tall this muscle man was immense, every muscle flexing and throbbing with each heavy spurt out of his monumental cock! His pecs pressed up against his chin as his lats spread his arms up giving him a terrifying V shape! The censor bar covering most of his abs, but you could see from the sides, they were thick, swollen and covered in as much hair as his two immense pecs, each one about as big as a car door! His orgasmic shouts echoing those of every single man who had come down with the virus "Oh GOD I'm just so BIG! so FUCKING BIG!" The censors having given up on doing anything else, let that one slide, before cutting the feed entirely. Will walked back in, the feel of clothing on his body almost painful as he sat on his couch the shower not having done anything! just seeing a "Technical Difficulties" Logo up on the screen he let out another sigh and changed channels, feeling that same ache pulsing through his body even more violently than before the temporary relief of his shower!
  9. Here is the latest update on the current Patreon Story that I've been working on for the last month and a half To be Continued...
  10. I haven't posted a story for a 3 years if my memory is correct. "Synergy" was the last, and before that "The Impossible Discovery." But, I've started writing again and I hope you enjoy the new adventure. I have set the type color to White (I use the dark background option for the site) but if you have trouble reading it due to type color, sent me a PM. I've had trouble with this before and will work on fixing it if needed. Feedback makes me hard - as long as it's somewhat positive. ? Enjoy My grandpa died recently. He was the most brilliant man I had ever heard of. He won the Nobel Prize in Physics twice and the Nobel Prize in Chemistry once. How does a person do that? I guess that was 6 months ago now. I’m starting to lose track of time as I think back of what my life was before. Sometimes it feels like 2 years, sometimes like 2 weeks. Things are getting fuzzy. When it comes down to it, the first 23 years of my life have been pretty good. I have smarts – I’m no brain trust, but I’m sharp and witty enough. I’m shorter than I’d like to be at 5’ 7’ but it could be worse. People have told me my entire life that I am cute, adorable, etc. I guess I’m OK. I have sharp elf-like features I’ve been told – maybe a bit of Scandinavian mixed with Eastern European – like some Lord of the Rings citizen of Lothlorian, but shorter and more tan. I should get one of those ancestry kits and see what I’m made of. Anyway, ya, I guess I’m cute’ish. Nothing of global significance, but if I were found in a small pond, I’d be attractive. And I’ve been able to stay thin and lean after high school and college. I can’t put on a pound of muscle to save my life, and I have tried. But, I do have a nice high tight round ass, a decent 7” cock when I get really excited, and low enough body fat to have 6 noticeable abs and squared off – if mostly flat – pecs. I wear fitted clothes easily. But enough about me for now. So back to my grandpa and looking back on how this all began for me – he was, no joke, the smartest man on this planet. I idolized him. I still do. Grandma is still alive, barely, and I love her as much as I loved him. She supported him always and never waivered from his side. A few hours after grandpa’s funeral, my grandma delivered a box to me at my small apartment, smaller than a shoebox. I was so sad to loose him. I was devastated. But she grabbed my hand and said, “Trevor, he really wanted you to have this. I don’t know what’s inside, but I think I know. He said it was his most valued possession, other than me.” She pushed the box into my chest, surprising me with her sharp shove. “I need to go take a nap, Trevor. It’s been such a long day.” The funeral had been just a few hours ago after all. “He told me to tell you to read the note first and wait a while to open the rest of the gift.” I watched her waddle away, my nan. What a tough woman to have balanced a force like my granddad. She could hang with the best of ‘em. I looked at the box and decided that I would open it after a well-deserved nap. I was exhausted. ********************************************************* Trevor woke up from his nap wondering whether it was after sunset or if it was the next day. His body stretched like a wakening feline. He could feel his lean body lengthening as he reached behind his head and grabbed the top of the headboard. Again the thought came to him – Is it morning or just a couple hours after going to sleep? He looked over at the clock. 7:59PM. Good. He hadn’t overslept into an entirely new day. There was the box. The box his grandfather left him just to the side of his clock. His curiosity got the best of him. “What would grandpa want to give me?” was the only thing he could think to himself. “Grandma seemed a bit – annoyed – about the whole thing,” he muttered under his breath. He unwound the tape that was holding the box closed and opened up the leaflets to what lay inside. “What the fuck is this then?” Trevor peered into the box and saw a small bottle made of clay. It was so nondescript he thought it looked like a kindergartener may have made it on Arts-and-Crafts Day. There were a few folded pieces of paper on the bottom of the box too. He grabbed the paper with his thick fingers (he did have big hands for his size which he always liked about himself) and started to read the words written on the page in an elegant fountain pen handwriting style. “Trevor, I miss you already. I miss your nan. I miss your brother and sisters. I miss your mother and your cousins. All of them. I need to give you something of great importance. When you read this letter, I want you to resist doing anything else afterward except to take a few hours and contemplate what I have written. That is all I can ask of you. My eldest grandchild, I wish you well. I wish you happiness. I wish your desires granted beyond your wildest dreams. Grandpa Wallace” There was a second sheet underneath, written in the same pen strokes. 1. Ask questions. Ask as many and as often as you need. 2. There are many rules. You will learn them as time goes on. 3. Attempt to anticipate consequences far beyond your normal understanding. 4. Maintain control of your emotions, wishes, desires. It will be difficult beyond any explanation I can give you. 5. Embrace who you are but do not lose sight of reality. 6. Help him go further than he could ever hope. It’s up to you now. That was the entire second page. Trevor sat on the bed wondering what the note meant. It was more than cryptic. It was confusing and frustrating. He remembered his grandmother just before she scurried out of the room telling him to “wait a while” before opening the rest of the gift and the note stating that he should “take a few hours and contemplate.” All Trevor saw was a small clay jar, misshapen, old, and ugly really. What did the words in the note mean? Ugh. He didn’t have much patience for this. But he trusted his grandpa and grandma more than just about anyone so he sat there quietly and alone with his thoughts. ****************************************************************************************** Dantalion waited patiently in his vessel. His consciousness swirled in a tight mist. This would be his 12thand final cycle. He knew that he was surely to be destroyed by one of his elder brothers during this binding. He thought back to the beginning when the djinn were created. They were governed by an immensely complex system of laws, regulations, and norms. Twelve of them had been created and now there were only three left. All of them had started on a quest to fill the Well of their power. Each of the twelve had their own Well. The first of the 12 to fill his Well would ascend to Godhood and then would have the power to crush the vessels of the remaining brothers, destroying them and snuffing them out of existence. The humans always considered the djinn to have godlike powers, but with their restrictions, they were more servants to their Bound and trapped in a labyrinth of regulation. He remembered with apathy his previous Bound. According to his personal opinion, the prior 11 were relatively weak men with little imagination. They all wanted power, control, money, or sex. There was nothing horribly creative about that and Dantalion was often bored. Unfortunately for the Bound, one of the laws was that a djinn could not change his physical self to be that of a woman. He was sure he would have spent his previous cycles in various female forms satisfying sexual urges otherwise. Not that sex with a woman was inherently unpleasant, but he knew that it would be one more thing to be bored by – acting out another fantasy without being able to enjoy it. After thousands of years, he was still a virgin, mostly because none of his previous Bound had granted him the ability to feel sex, feel what it was like, what the big deal was all about. He didn’t really care. Humans were so simple, really. Motivated by four or five base instincts. His 11thand most recent Bound wanted knowledge. He was a very measured, unique man, and never lost control. That was unfortunate for Dantalion. He was unable to extract much mana from him to fill his Well. He was attentive to the man but Wallace was so tight wound and controlled. He never let Dantalion really show the range of his power, not even the smallest iota. But Wallace had from the beginning stated he had mostly what he wanted in life. His desire was for knowledge. Apparently, the acquisition of three Nobel Prizes was good enough for the man. Dantalion would have rather ruled the world with him, but that was not his luck. Dantalion had no moral compass with regard to human interactions. He had always been there to fulfill the desires of his Bound – that was his purpose of existence – at least that is what they believed. He knew that it was far more than that. Three wishes would be offered a selected Bound. Those wishes would allow the potential companion to experience the galactic power of the djinn soon to be at his service. Then if the binding was accepted, and it always was, the ritual would begin and the two life-forces would be joined together. Once a Binding was complete, the djinn would wick a steady flow of mana from the desires and emotions of the Bound. As more wishes, desires, dreams were fulfilled – and with increased power used to fulfill them – the more mana would be wicked into the Well. The more intense the satisfaction of the Bound, the more desire an action of the djinn satisfied, the more mana would be drawn away. Dantalion had been woefully unlucky in his chance pairings with humans. But this was the first selected pairing. His 11thsuggested his grandson, Trevor, to be Dantalion’s 12thand last binding. All those before had been so selfish of their power over this djinn, they had hidden the vessel rather than pass it along to anyone else. This would be his last cycle. None of the brothers had filled the Well yet, but Bael and Asteroth were close, he could sense it. He knew that he was so far behind them in the fucked up game that they were a part of, he would never be able to catch up. He didn’t know how they had found such powerful Bound to link with in prior cycles, but Dantalion was resigned to being destroyed at some point in the next few years, if not sooner. He had been in existence for thousands of years, but now he was on borrowed time. All of these thoughts swirled in his mind as he realized that in a moment, he would meet his 12thand last Bound. It was a bittersweet feeling that he felt in his mind. He would do his duty, obey the law, fill his Well as best he could, and then await destruction. He knew that if he had not filled his Well by the end of the 12th cycle, he would just simply cease to exist. In 11 cycles, his Well was only half full. He would do his best, as always, but there was a sinking feeling deep inside of him. No time for that now. He needed to make a good impression to assure the new Bound would accept his offer. He quieted his mind and continued to swirl in his vessel. ****************************************************************************************** Trevor held the small clay blob in his hand. It was hollow from the lightness of it. There was a small hole in the top, which had been plugged with a stone and sealed with wax. He was confused. What was in there that was so special? Maybe the jar was some ancient relic of museum quality. Maybe there was nothing in there at all. He was curious though. Curious about why his grandfather would think of giving him this and why his grandma was so brusque about it. He got a knife from the kitchen and started whittling away at the wax. He needed to get that stone out. On closer inspection, it appeared to be a green gem set in the hole – a bit cloudy in its clarity, but still lustrous. He kept chipping away at the wax. Maybe he could sell the gem to a jeweler if anything. Finally, he was able to remove the stone. He shook the jar. Nothing inside. He was more confused now than ever. Sitting the jar down, he just shook his head. Weird. He was sitting on the edge of his bed and leaned back to stare at the ceiling. Dantalion emerged slowly from the jar in a wisp of whitish blue mist. He was tentative. He had met the man who would become his 12thBound before and knew that a brash show would just serve to frighten. He was calculated in his approach. The mist became more condensed. Dantalion began to speak softly, gently, and soothingly. “Trevor. Trevor. We need to talk.” Trevor heard his name and sat up with a start. He saw a man, thin, tall…familiar, forming I front of him. The mist increased in density. It almost appeared solid now. Before him stood his grandfather’s diligent and devoted assistant impeccably dressed in a dark suit, mid-twenties, thin, wearing stylish glasses in an attractive boy-next door way. What the fuck? “Trevor, we need to talk.” He soothingly spoke again as he became solid. Real. “What the fuck is this?” Trevor’s voice was shaking and had a terrified look in his eyes. “Trevor, I am here to bind with you like I did with your grandfather. I will satisfy every desire you have, within the confines of djinn law.” Trevor looked at Dantalion with caution, like he was in the room with a hungry lion he did not want to offend. Trevor found shook his head and pinched his arm. He wasn’t dreaming apparently. “I know you. You’re my grandfather’s assistant, Dante. Wait, what do you mean ‘bind’ with me?” He had always thought of Dante as cute, maybe not as cute as him, but pleasant to look at. He’d look better with more muscle. “Have you heard of the djinn? Genies?” “The fuck you are!” Trevor spat out at the man he knew as Dante. “I was able to grant your grandfather’s greatest desires of knowledge. But he did not take full advantage of my capabilities. My power is without measure or your ability to comprehend. I can fulfill your wildest dreams, within confines of djinn law.” Trevor looked at him apprehensively. “You keep saying ‘within the confines of djinn law’. What does that mean?” Dantalion/Dante approached the bed slowly as not to scare the human before him. He had this discussion with 11 men before, and was able to eventually get through their disbelief and explain himself. “I have immeasurable power to give what you desire, but there are regulations and laws that I must abide by…too many to discuss tonight. But I can answer any question that you have as they arise. For now, you can ask three wishes of me before you decide if you would like to bind to me.” The man stood there looking down on Trevor. His eyes, Trevor suddenly noticed, were red-orange like a fire, flickering as a small flame and deep as an endless pit. He felt as if the deep pools of dark flames were hypnotizing him as he stared at the djinn’s countenance. Of course he remembered that the djinn were fire spirits. At least that is what he knew from his college course on Mythology. “So I get three wishes to decide if I want to “bind” with you? We’ll talk about what that means soon I hope.” Trevor paused, “I admit I’m a bit confused.” “Make a wish. I need you to know what I can do for you.” Dantalion used his most soothing calm voice. But there was a pleading quality to it. Trevor couldn’t look away from Dantalion’s eyes. “I wish I had some coffee, black, 180 degrees, 16 ounces in a thermal cup.” A cup of coffee appeared on the bed stand, which Trevor picked up and sipped. It was amazingly perfect. “You can do better than that, Trevor.” Dantalion was a bit annoyed that his new master’s first wish was to make him an errand boy. He would definitely not put any mana into his Well with this sort of imagination. Trevor looked at the coffee. His mind started to run wild. He had imagined this type of power from 6 years old. Reading stories of Aladdin, or the short stories of Middle East philosophy, The Arabian Nights and others, he had been enamored of the idea. But to actually have it manifest in his bedroom was overwhelming. Trevor, for some reason, began to feel a bit aroused. What if this was real? Geez, he’d jacked off to the thought of having an all-powerful genie grant him three wishes. He thought he knew exactly what he would do back then, but most of them involved muscle and sex. His brow began to sweat. He started to feel his cock push against his dark slacks. He was still in his funeral attire. “God, I can’t believe this is happening to me. Today. Now.” But his mind continued to flit across the many dreams, wishes, hopes that he had banked in all 23 years of his life, most of those created with his right hand around his hard cock. He gulped and remembered the words written on the paper his grandfather left him ‘Ask questions.’ “Can you change your body? Can you change my body?” He could barely believe that is how the conversation started. There were certainly many more pressing things to ask. Dantalion took a step toward Trevor and said, “Yes” in a low grumbling tone. “But I cannot assume the form of a woman. It is against djinn law.” “Well, who said I wanted you to be a woman? That’s an odd assumption.” Trevor sat up straight and grabbed the warm coffee on the nightstand. “And you can change my body?” “Only in any way imaginable that you see fit…Master.” Dantalion knew he had to be careful here. Other djinn law forbade him to make himself or his Bound too conspicuous. That is how they had stayed hidden for centuries. “I can change your physical being into anything you can imagine, within the con…” “Ya, ‘within the confines of djinn law.’ I get it. But what does that mean?” Dantalion took one more step toward him. He looked his soon-to-be Bound in the eyes. He could feel the flames licking his eyelids. His weak, thin, form that he had been possessing in his previous cycle was so inadequate for what he needed to show the 12th. But he needed to be patient. “It means, ultimately, that as long as you do not draw too much attention to yourself, you don’t have limits. I don’t have limits. One of the primary laws states that undue attention should not be drawn to the djinn or his Bound. “ Trevor licked his lips and his mind switched gears instantly. “Ok. I wish that you would, without drawing too much attention, as this seems very problematic for you, put 5 million dollars into my bank account. It can be over as long as 6 months – as not to alarm anyone.” Dantalion turned away and rolled his eyes. “Yes, I can do that.” He realized that Trevor, his last Bound would be like all the others. Selfish, yes, he expected that…but also foolish, myopic, and infantile in the ability to understand what power they truly possessed when enlisting his services. He would be blotted out now, he was sure – his Well only half-full and that would be the end of his existence. “You can do that, Dante?” “I have started the process already. I have invested the sum of your meager savings account into stock that I will deftly control over the next 6 months, should I survive that long. You will have 5 million dollars in your investment account before the end of those 6 months.” Dantalion stood tall, still in the dark business suit he wore as Wallace’s assistant. Trevor looked a bit perplexed. He heard every word that Dante had said, but he also picked up on the “should I survive that long” part. He would ask about that later too. He started looking carefully at the djinn. He was so poised, confident but almost shy and thin in a healthy way. Maybe the word was ‘deferential.’ “Is this your true form?” Trevor looked into the eyes of his djinn. He knew that he would accept the binding. He could feel it inside of himself. His grandfather had bequeathed this gift to him. But he wanted to know a bit more – curiosity and all. “No, this is not my true form. I have two actually. The form of the mist and the form of physicality. The form of the mist is how I am able to reside in my vessel for thousands of years on end without outside interactions. It is a distillation of my consciousness. The form of physicality is my true form when I am extended out of my vessel. It is against djinn law to show you my physical form until we are bound.” “Do you have a sense of right and wrong? Standard philosophy or ethics? Things like that?” Dantalion took one more step toward the bed. He was nearly shin-to-shin with Trevor who had remained seated. “I do not have the ethics of a human. Because of that, I can serve every desire you may have. If you wish for me to pull the very continent of Atlantis from the bottom of the sea, I can do that, regardless of ethics, and in such a way that it would be explainable scientifically. I can crush all of the armies of the world in a matter of minutes and make it appear to be self-inflicted or one army pitted against another that could be explained.” Dantalion appeared to be getting excited just thinking about accomplishing these feats of wonder. He wantedto use his limitless power. “I do not have your morals. It allows me to fulfill your human desires whatever they may be. There are no judgments.” Dantalion spoke in a low rumbling purr. Trevor gulped as he stared into the eyes of the man he knew as Dante. His mouth was suddenly dry. The embers of Dantalion’s eyes licked his pupils and bore into the young man sitting before him. In his current form, he appeared to be near the same age. Trevor appeared maybe a bit more muscular. With Dante’s tailored well-fitted suit, he just looked very thin. His mind was racing, darting around to late night jack off sessions on the internet, a thousand morphed photos of different dream men he would love to fuck and be fucked by, stories of strength and muscle growth, and cock growth and …. Beads of sweat continued to form on his upper lip and forehead. His breath became shallow and ragged as his mind spun fantasy upon fantasy. His respectable 7” cock began to push against his well-fitted square cut briefs even more than before. He had imagined this moment in so many of his fantasies. For his third and final wish before accepting the binding, he wanted to know if it were true. Dantalion could not read the man’s mind but he felt that something was coming. Some powerful urge was rising. A heavy-weighted door was unlocking and creaking open in the deepest recesses of Trevor’s mind and Dantalion could see it on his face and see it in his cock. He felt that the next words that were spoken would determine that trajectory of his 12thand final binding. Somehow he just intuitively knew – this one would be different. Trevor hastily formed a wish and he knew it wasn’t going to be perfectly formed and he didn’t care. If Dante could make this come true, he would be able to bind with him and have endless wishes. “I wish that your body grew to 8 feet tall and that your arms became so large with dense, hard, striated muscle that they reached from floor to ceiling. Your skin so thin that a single sheet of paper would think it was too thick in comparison. These are 12-foot ceilings. You think you can do that, Dante?” He could feel his hard dick getting bigger and bigger, pulsing with unabashed curiosity and desire to see his third wish come true. Dante looked at Trevor with perplexity. None of his other Bound had asked him to demonstrate control over his own presentation unless it had been to terrify an enemy. Those before had wanted money, military defeats, the building of great structures…and more recently, knowledge. But this man was different. Something was very very unique as he looked in the man’s eyes and saw the man’s penis growing, throbbing, fighting with his trousers. “Curious,” he thought to himself. He nodded. “Yes, I can do that for you.” ****************************************************************************************** There was a pregnant pause between the two. Dantalion was attempting to read Trevor’s body language. He didn’t know the human well enough yet. “Would you like to instruct me on how to fulfill your wish, or would you like me to take…liberties?” Trevor’s breath caught in his throat. This was actually going to happen. “Can I instruct you for the beginning? Then maybe you can take ‘liberties.’” “You can do whatever you desire. I exist to serve you,” the genie rumbled. Dantalion and his deep flaming eyes looked down at Trevor on the bed. He sensed something close to supplication from the human, near worship. A pleading flicked across his face - A desire that Dantalion probed and where he found great depth. He, of course could not read the mind of the 12thunless granted access, but he could feel the edges of it with his expanded mind. Dantalion had been around humans for thousands of years and knew how to pick up on behaviors. The 12thwas seeping into the wildest recesses of his desires. Fuck, he could feel the energy building as Trevor contemplated how to begin. This one was so incredibly different, he repeated silently to himself. “I want to see you naked, first” Dantalion’s clothes vanished just as the last word left Trevor’s mouth. The djinn’s body was tight, thin, lean, and beautiful in a marathon runner sort of way. His skin the color of a summertime tan and his hair shortly cropped and a light sandy brown. “Over the course of 30 seconds, pleasegrow to 8 foot tall, same dimensions you have now.” Dantalion paused. He had rarely, maybe never, hear the word “please” when directed at him. Another something new. His naked thin body kept the same dimensions as before as he slowly expanded. He stopped thinking about what might be going on in Trevor’s head. He was in the middle of wish-granting and a djinn took that very seriously. He waited for his next command as he reached the 8-foot mark. Trevor, for all of his attempts to remain calm, looked at the tower of man in front of him and realized that this was all real and that his most depraved and wild fantasies could become flesh. His cock began to expel pre-cum into his trousers wicked away by his tight square cut briefs. Dantalion could smell something sweet. The beginnings of sex in the air. He had experienced that with previous Bound as they celebrated victories, defeats, destruction of enemies – but they had all been with harems of women, not directed toward him or when he was alone with his master. He was curious again. After thousands of years, he didn’t know curiosity would be so exhilarating. Trevor’s voice was again becoming ragged, shallow, pressured. He loved arms, he loved forearms, he love pecs, he loved lats and traps, he loved glutes (shit, he loved glutes), he loved quads and hamstrings, he loved delts, and he loved calves. He loved all muscle. He picked one of the many. “Please, increase your biceps and triceps to 30 inches around over the course of 30 seconds. The skin should remain thin and nothing thicker than single ply plastic cling film. And I want veins. Lots of veins on the surface to feed your growing muscles.” Trevor could barely breath. Did he just say that out loud to a stranger – even worse, his grandfather’s assistant now standing in front of him naked. Dantalion and his flame-licked eyes focused on Trevor’s face, on his erection pushing pre-spunk out in a slow stream, on the smell of need and desire in the air around them. He looked at his right arm then left and started growing them. He had never been asked for this expression of his own physicality. It was new and somehow excited him on a profound level. His biceps began to grow quickly and the skin covering his arms became somehow even thinner. Dantalion’s triceps quickly formed multiple bellies with striations so detailed, it appears that they were constructed of thousands of threads of fishing line, all writhing underneath the skin. Dante’s arms were stunning and perfectly symmetrical with a 30” exact diameter. They were the vision of pure raging power. But Trevor’s wish was just beginning. Ok, now to 80 inches in diameter,” he looked with a ravenous hunger at Dante’s arms. The djinn’s biceps grew and blossomed. Trevor, now standing up, reached to feel Dantalion’s growing arms and the djinn humbly leaned forward to allow him access to the change that was occurring. Trevor could feel the muscle fibers dividing quickly. It felt as if he had his hand over a steel morning-bloomed flower who’s petals keep unfurling over and over and over, cycle after cycle. Trevor peered at Dante’s right arm and saw skin so thin, he could actually see the beefy red muscle cells underneath. Veins as delicate as spider’s webs covered the blossoming biceps and triceps. Several thick radiator hose sized veins surfaced slowly, running along the top of the arms and the inside from the elbows to Dante’s armpits. Somehow, veins 3 inches in diameter seemed right…and HOT. “Now, I want to see those fucking arms to go from floor to ceiling,” he spoke softly and with a moan afterward. 10 seconds later and the arms of the god in front of him had grown to a size that Trevor had to back up and sit on his bed again. Dantalion’s arms had grown so much; his monstrous triceps were contacting the floor and causing his still thin, yet very tall, body to rise off of the ground. The twin biceps continued to escalate toward the ceiling, the fibers dividing endlessly without pause, all visible thanks to the paper’s width skin Trevor had requested. The veins of Dante’s arms continued to grow thicker and more plentiful. Trevor could now see them pulsing and writhing pumping growth juice into every individual cell. Dante was taking “liberties” with how he presented himself in this way. He eyed Trevor and saw the smaller man studying the webbing of the vessels, the constant replication of muscle cells, and also saw him rubbing his cock that continued to crawl down the leg of his tight trousers. His new-to-be Bound had said he was 7” when hard. He was clearly 8” now. What did that mean? Dante knew he was doing something right. For Trevor, this was the culmination of so many wet dreams. This was better because it was real. Finally, as the growth slowed, Trevor looked up at Dantalion’s face suspended in mid-air, body elevated several feet off the ground thanks to the titanic triceps bellies writhing underneath and pressing into the floor. The arms that he requested took up more than half of the bedroom. But something was off. “Dante, will you grant me another wish, just so that I can see how glorious you are?” Pulse, pulse, pulse went Trevor’s dick. He wanted to take it out and start beating in right there. “I will grant you one final wish before you decide on your binding to me,” he rumbled while looking down on the man below. “Dante, I wish that your forearms, hands, and deltoids were proportional to your arms. You may take liberties.” Without warning, an eruption of muscle so powerful and swift occurred that Trevor was blown towards the far wall. Just before he collided, he felt the newly enormous right hand of Dantalion catch him more softly and gently than he would have believed. He felt the giant 3 foot wide mitt draw back toward the wall-sized pulsating muscle that had just exploded with mass. “Trevor, have I pleased you?” Dante’s voice was powerful and deep like one million earthquakes but also curious, cautious, submissive. Trevor was beginning to lose his grip on reality. His breath was becoming more shallow. Trevor looked down on the 40” forearms riveted with throbbing arterials pulsating in rhythm with Dante’s heartbeat. WAIT, they were pulsating with Trevor’s own heartbeat, mimicking his pulse rate. Fucking crazy. Dante’s deltoids rose to near ceiling height, just shorter than the unbelievable mountain range of the biceps peaks - jagged, gnarled, but somehow perfectly balanced. “Can I touch you?” Trevor asked in a whisper. “You can do what ever you would like with me, Trevor,” Dantalion breathed into his hand where Trevor was seated struggling to maintain control. “You own this body and everything that it can do.” It was obvious from Dantalion’s innocence that he did not understand the weight of his comments on Trevor’s mind. In and other place that comment would be a proposition. In matters of sex and attraction, Dante was a child. Trevor reached out to touch the throbbing, hard, indestructible wall of muscle in front of him. He made contact and then pulled down his pants. Dante’s skin felt like warm buttery silk. The fibers beneath like steel cables an engineer would use to suspend a bridge. A groan so loud that it actually surprised both himself AND the djinn burst forth from Trevor’s mouth. “FUCKIN YES! Make my dreams come true, you fucking beast!!!” Shot after shot of Trevor’s cum hit Dantalion. His enormous hands and forearms were covered with cum and rivulets of seed collected in the crevices of the djinn’s enlarged hands. A certain quite fell onto the room. Dantalion felt so alive, so energized, so different than he had felt with any other Bound – and they had not made the binding yet. This was all so new and unexpected. Trevor leaned back into the giant paw that held him off of the ground. He was still recovering from the longest, most intense, most reality based orgasm of his life. “Trevor, do you bind yourself to me? I can fulfill this and infinitely more wishes based on your need and desires.” All that Trevor could see was walls of throbbing angry hard dense muscle. “Fuck ya, I want to bind with you. I won’t let your power be wasted.” Thoughts of just a few minutes earlier pummeled his mind. So much power, so much muscle, so much of everything he had beat off to for years. Laws, regulations, and more complicated stuff he couldn’t consider at the moment. “How do we do this ritual?” Trevor’s voice was sure and steady. Dantalion smiled and the flames dancing in his eyes flared and began to burn blue. “You must start by calling me by my true name: Dantalion, not Dante. I will do the rest.”
  11. I posted this on the old forum many years ago. I'm curious to see if it can be still interesting to the people who've never seen it before. Maybe it'll inspire others to write new chapters in entirely new directions from what had been done in the old forum. Enjoy. Ben. 1. Down and down went the elevator, he could never remember how deep, exactly. A freudian block of some kind, maybe? Wanna stay sane? Then don’t think too much, compadre. You could feel the heat receding while descending down the mineshaft, the well getting somehow cooler and damper, and then, in an unsettling way, getting warm again. The magnetically levitating elevator plunged straight into hell, as temperature neared the unbearable. And then it stopped almost instantaneously, the sudden augmented gravity making the men, even these ultra-developed, specifically mutated specimens grunt in unison, their kneecaps and exploding quads absorbing the multiplied weight. The metallic reinforced doors slid screeching open, and the stench of sulfur, ozone and sweat saturated the air. They moved silently into the scarcely lit cave towards their respective shafts without even speaking, the first drops of sweat already soaking their shirts and pants. Here we are, near the core. Some workplace. You must be born into this job, they say. No way you could survive the sheer intensity of the mine work, the onslaught on the muscles and the back, the loudness, the unbreathable air, the solitude, and of course the blackness, the constant scarcity of light and the consequent nostalgia for a day in the sun without being accustomed to it since your birth. Sadly, this being the planet Mars, a day spent idly bronzing on a beach more than a fantasy was a proven impossibility. And the thing is, Ben wasn’t born into this job. And neither ware the others. They were made into it. Physically augmented for the job. This was labor camp M01. M for Mars, 01 for it was the first and, for the moment, only colony on this planet. Built by the legion of Superheroes, mind you. Not that the public on earth was ever to know this, of course. A mine, and a prison. Or maybe a prison and then a mine, as if the drilling and the uranium were just some afterthought?—well, here I am again, thinking… Ben shrugged and activated the strange contraption hanging from a specially designed rucksack attached to his body. You could call it a rucksack, if you’ve ever seen a nuclear-powered rucksack weighing around 200Kg, that is. In fact, it was more like a battery. Powering a nuclear drill that could break even through the most sturdy rocks of the known universe, and of course make short history of anything less resistant should it come unto its path. Like a hand, or your foot, or a camp guard, for that matter. That’s why on M01 you could find so many augmented, sturdy men looking all muscular and pumped up like some superhuman bodybuilder (or like Thor, to be more precise) limping around trying to divert your attention from the missing foot flexing their enormous biceps or stroking their equally inhuman cocks—sometimes with the left hand, in want of a right one, pulverized by the powerful yet hardly manageable jackhammer. And no hope of having limbs replaced with some new biomedical ones developed on earth, with this being just some faraway jail-house full of superstrong criminals people either ignored the existence of or wished as far away as possible, when not dead altogether. Ben coughed hard, as always at the beginning of a shift, before throat and lungs got accustomed to the fine uranium-rich dust floating around him as soon as the drill started to break rocks with its ultrarapid microvibrations. 4 Years like this. He wiped his eyebrows.These were tears alright but not for sadness, he repeated to himself plunging the drill into the rocks again, his triceps exploding, his arms hard and unmovable, rocks creaking all around. Can’t be sadness, never. He punched the rock, chunks flying everywhere, a fissure creaking a couple meters down the shaft. It has to be rage. Rage can be your friend, here, actually your only friend. Rage can save you. On M01 you got acquainted with rage as if it were your next-of-kin, as soon as you got raped the first night, before the doctors called you in and put you through the augmentation process. And then after it, when you were excited, feeling like superman and looking just as muscular and maybe horny as hell and aggressive and all, well then it was certainly not the end. That was just the beginning. People got if possible more violent, you could get assaulted practically every minute especially during work shifts, for no apparent reason except the thrill of trying out all this strength on someone. Anybody could be a target, as long as the aggression involved at least 2 or 3 people against one. Ben snorted. What use is there in being superstrong, if everybody else is it too? Ben heaved the small cart now full of rocks and adjusted it on the tracks, then pushed it grunting up the shaft. As soon as he got it moving, its magnetic propulsion system took command, and it glided silently up and away. He stood there panting for a couple seconds, the shirt beautifully stretching over his powerful torso at every breath, revealing the perfectly sculpted lower abs where they began to get covered by the dark trail of hair coming up from his crotch, there where the pants absconded the realm of pleasure that was his ample basket. Ben reached for a flask of water hanging from its belt and drank some of the dense, mineral-rich water inside. 15 second pause, see if I can make it 20 or even 30? But then he heard, before even seeing, the small floating camera coming and zooming in on him. Alright, alright. He gave it the finger, of course, but started the drill again all the same. He admired his manly hands as they gripped the drill strongly. So strongly in fact, that even this special metal bore the indentations of his fingers. After all these years, he was still somehow aroused by the sight of his own arms, his forearms especially, with all the little powerful muscles dancing around at every movement of his hand, like little supermen themselves, ready at his orders to give a hand or to get into a fight, prevail on anything and crush it to dust. He didn’t know if it was the same for everybody, but seeing how everyone couldn’t help but flex in front of every mirror they might come across, he was ready to bet it was: power made him horny. He wondered if Superman, or Thor or Hercules ever felt like this watching themselves, flexing their godlike muscles. Could he be as strong as them? Certainly not. In fact, inmates like Ben were strong and hung and physically practically perfect, they could curl a ton and withstand normally deadly environmental conditions (not to mention fucking each other—mostly without consent of the fucked ones—for hours) but still they were abused, and prisoners all the same. The M01 had its own way of belittling you, making you feel vulnerable and unsafe. Not a difficult task on planet without a proper athmosphere… And the guards were augmented too, obviously.Everybody dreamed of getting back to earth and show ‘them’ what a man really was, but in fact nobody knew anything about any actual inmate returning to earth to live as a god among mortals. When new inmates came in, invariably they had never heard anything about the augmentation process. Ben once asked a guard about it, and before being as usually punished with the high-charge electrical dissuasor the bastard said inmates were allowed to live a somewhat normal life in special reserves, like the indians did. Or you can stay with us indefinitely, if you don’t like the idea, sucker. FRAZZ! So as long as they could work, even if physically injured, inmates had a chance to see the end of their detention period and ‘return to earth’, whatever that might really mean. If not, weird, perfectly timed incidents seemed to happen all of a sudden. Like some emergency door in a not too deep tunnel opening unexpectedly and sucking a fatally injured or rebellious inmate out into the scorching heat and airless surface of the planet, were eyes and lungs exploded outward, the skin got fried by the sun and life left you even before your superhuman corpse touched earth. That is, Mars. Oh, well. Let’s get to work, or this day’ll never pass. Ben adjusted his grip on the drill and pushed it further into the rock. He smiled, after all. Can you think of anything more macho than this? he thought. Isn’t that the very image of fucking? To drill into the rock, tearing the damned thing and the whole fucking red planet in two with the power of a unrelenting drill, driven by the steady, superhumanly strong grip of his hand, all this inhuman power in himself unleashing against this hard yet unsuspecting matter which may try to resist but will finally submit to the swelling of his triceps, the sheer, unstoppable might of his pecs and quads and calves, his ass contracting, pushing him forward, and further still, the indestructible rock proving no match for his brawn, or the power that he unleashes with utter pleasure and abandonment, and… Ripp! Aw, fuck! Long time it didn’t happen to me, he grinned to himself, snapping back to reality. He smiled at his proud cock saluting him out of the pants it just effortlessly ripped apart. They augmented us but nobody has still invented anything wearable strong enough to contain a superhuman cock once it decides to get hard.Trying not to lose control of the dangerous drill in his excited state he looked around. Good, fucking camera not in sight. He pushed the drill further into the rock, intensifying the motion and breaking the wall of the tunnel at the height of his torso, so as to have the lower side of it brushing against his thighs and crotch. Not that whoever was operating the camera would have had much to say had he catched him doing this, it being a favorite pastime of every inmate, as long as it didn’t stop you from work.Brushing against the rock Ben got himself harder then it, and then, bending his knees slightly, rammed his cock inside the protruding part of the wall, shivers of pleasure traversing every mound of muscle on his godlike form, grunts of pleasure escaping his lips, the drill steady in his hand, the metal groaning and bending under his grip. The poor rock wasn’t anywhere as hard as him, it really had no chance. And offering little resistance, too. No way this mineral could prove harder then the asscheeks of any other inmate he had already the pleasure to force into submission and fuck… His cock and thighs pulverized the rock around them almost as efficiently as the nuclear drill itself. The harder-then steel shaft hungry for resistance, making its way into the rock as far as possible… I’m a fucking god of a man, a fucking unstoppable mountain of muscle, a fucking fuck machine… He picked up speed, large chunks of rock collapsing all around him, the drill in his hand going faster then ever, his forehead brushing against the wall and actually denting it like the rest of his almost indestructible body, his pelvis getting quicker and quicker, the unmovable rock being crushed and cracked by a power it had never withstand in all the millennia it lived. Inmates in other tunnels began to feel the vibrations even while working the drill. Some of them got aroused too.Feeling himself close, Ben stopped the drill lest he lose control of it and launching a last assault against the rock rammed his fingers right INTO the wall, gnawed at it, crushing chunks of it under his bare teeth and RAMMED his mighty, superhumanly hard cock into the rock, his 8-pack shredding the shirt and leaving indentations on the wall, every muscle flexed and engorged with blood and earth-shattering POWER. His cock exploded, and he bellowed, cum spraying everywhere, lights flickering around, and small particles of rocks snowing down in the other tunnels on inmates who smiled for themselves betting on who it was this time or getting hard themselves, zipper breaking and pants ripping. His hand still on the wall idly crushing pieces of rock to dust, his cock getting slowly soft again, Ben’s first action as soon as his mind cleared enough for it was to get the drill in function again: the cameras were to return soon, you could always bet on it. No point in being punished again, maybe frazzed into unconsciousness with electric charges, or left without food for days, like the last time. Without much thinking he started to amass all the broken, vanquished boulders into another cart.And yet, he didn’t feel as spent as usual after an orgasm, especially after one so explosive as this. Strange. Something began to make its way into his head… Wait a minute… Did I just BITE the rock? Since when could anybody DO that? For the first time, he watched around himself. His heart skipping a beat, not exactly for fear. Was this all his cum? The small tunnel looked almost like a riverbed. A riverbed of cum. Since when do I cum so much? Where did this come from? And why am I getting hard again? He shuffled his feet on the ground, his working boots sticky with goo. He looked at himself: his hands seemed somehow bigger, and of a strange, pallid color. And then… What’s this?! He had practically no shirt at all, it was all in shreds, and his pants ripped around his bulging quads too. He moved and flexed his thigh, just for the pleasure of it, marveling at the swiftness of the movements, the elegance of those brutal masses of fluid power that could in an instant become so much harder then any rock. He didn’t feel spent. Quite the contrary, he felt stronger. No, mightier, sexier even. The explanation revealed itself in all his simplicity: I grew. The thought made him all hard again. He felt constricted even by his boots. But then of course three cameras appeared simultaneously humming and floating around him… He had broken the rhythm of the carts, thus slowing down the whole chain of work up at the refinement facility. “Inmate Sherman! Resume activity immediatly! As soon as your shift ends, report to…” Suddenly he felt bold. Stronger, really unstoppable. Invulnerable. A part of his mind was telling him that this was another of the usual delusions, the power-trips that could overcome new inmates in the first week of experiencing the exhilarating effects of superstrength, breaking havoc on the walls of the containment facility (which had no sense at all, being there no way to escape if not onto the red deadly desert planet out there), attacking guards or paramilitary staff on the base, believing they could really do anything, and ending always into submission and humiliation, the more painfully the better.But another part of him was screaming louder and louder, like if suddenly breaking free from some kind of confinement, feeding from some invisible and new source of power, inflating his muscles, making him feel like a real superman, no, like a GOD, and letting his dick go into overdrive, the mighty, vein-covered shaft rising again in all its splendor. He moved with a quickness that surprised even him, grabbing the camera into his hand and immediately crushing it into dust. “Inmate Sherman! This will be considered mutiny! Do you know what kind of punishment… ” he grabbed and destroyed the other two cameras, just for the hell of it. Their little metallic body offered no more resistance then a mosquito to a normal man. Alarms began to reverberate all around, energy shields sealing the tunnels to prevent inmates to group and oppose resistance. They were coming. Ben, began feeling suddenly very calm. Even pleasantly so. He grabbed his belt, which was of a special alloy making it ultra resistant and easily teared it apart. What was remaining of his pants fell down, then he teared away the remnants of the shirt, kicked away the boots. He was nude, he felt alive as never before. He stood there for a second enjoying in a sort of stupefied way the sheer fact of breaking all rules and not being terrorized by it, but turned on, instead. He closed his hand around his cock, not so surprised by now in finding it bigger, stronger than ever. They were coming. With stunners, firearms, muscles bigger than his. Well, maybe until now bigger than his. He stood there smiling in the dim light, a living statue of muscles harder than any marble ever, his dick in one hand. He flexed a biceps and marveled at the sight of so much power, he licked it with abandonment. They were coming, they had to be in the elevators already. And yet I couldn’t care less. Or maybe I do? He wasn’t perhaps the most beautiful man in the whole complex, a blond, slavic guard or a rugged Brasilian inmate maybe claiming the prize, but he knew he had a special, unique combination of refined male facial features (black hair and blue eyes, perfect nose and square jaw), and big powerful muscles packed onto a body that seemed short until you came actually near him, when you saw his killer smile grinning down on you, his blue sparkling eyes focused on you, mostly lethally. Just why the hell was he standing there stroking his dick in the tunnel thinking about how beautiful he was? Now here’s old Reason again, arguing. Relax. Reason doesn’t apply to you anymore… He didn’t know what sort of power source had overcome him —given that one really did in the first place— but it surely made him feel powerful and calm and cocksure as hell. He felt godly, he couldn’t find any other word. He stroked his ample organ once and then took a piece of rock from the cart in one hand and smashed it against his ultra-cock, grinning at how fragile the stone felt in his hand compared to his manhood, grinding it against his skin, slowly pulverizing it. He carefully took in the movements of his superhumanly strong forearm muscles… imagining all the supermen on the planet fighting each other for the honor of pleasuring him, kneeling submissively in front of the columns of power that were his legs, licking his thighs and slowly up until reaching his balls and then the harder-than-steel shaft, looking up pleadingly like the slaves they were, licking him clean of all the precum he was abundantly releasing. He abandoned his head backwards enjoying the fantasy, which he didn’t really think of as a fantasy, after all, and only then noticed the strange light flickering from a fissure in the –now to him very small– tunnel. A particular shade of green. He smiled. He heard, with an eerie clearness, the elevator doors opening, boots of running men. At least seven. He ignored the screams and calls of the others inmates, who where trying to understand what was going on. Whathever IT was, it was behind the wall he had just fucked. He reared his fist and hit the wall with all his might. Which he probably by now underestimated. The blow felt to the others inmates like a nuclear explosion, happened once when one of the drills overheated and the battery blew, killing everybody on the floor, as the tunnel collapsed. Only this one was to obliterate everything in the whole sector and would be the last thing they would ever hear. The wall in front of Ben got simply pulverized, tunnels all around his now titanic figure collapsing over inmates and guards not strong enough to sustain the immense weight, the elevators shafts crumbling and trapping the cars in their distorted tracks, shock-waves reverberating to the surface like a strong earthquake, breaking equipment and causing a fire, making personnel in the facility fall on they very sorry asses… The planet itself was shook, like by a shiver of fear. A silence of death came upon the whole sector, but Ben couldn't care less. He opened his eyes, his gaze able to see clearly through the abating dust. He was bathed in green light. Before him, boiling from the heat coming directly from the core of the planet, was a huge underground lake. A green boiling, turbulent, dangerous-looking mass of hot liquid, perhaps originating from molten rocks. He felt a power surge not even comparable to the augmentation process, which was instead rather troublesome and painful. He gasped for air, and stretched every muscle of his body, his hands reaching the ceiling and simply pushing through, the rocks irrelevant to his strength. What is this stuff? Oh.. oh god! He came again, veins covering every part of his body, muscles reshaping in more superhumanly beautiful way, his cum spraying all over the strange lake. The orgasm lasting minutes and then beginning anew still. He was growing, adding muscle to muscle, the feeling of strength and power inside him becoming almost unbearable, the pleasure supreme. He was standing at an aperture he created with his blow in the wall of the cave, up over the brim of the lake, inside this immense and strangely lit hollow space that had till now escaped every geological survey of the planet. The boiling liquid stretched in front of him for what seemed like a mile, the river of his white cum mixing with the color. It had to be very hot, yet he felt a pleasant warm sensation. As yet another orgasm subsided, he watched at himself, looking at his hands in astonishment: not only had he grew again, amassing more unstoppable brawn on his already inhuman figure, but he had also turned a slight green. Must be some gamma radiation in the fluid… I’m becoming a fucking Hulk! Well, an intelligent, incredibly strong and probably very mean fucking Hulk, he thought. Very well. Now what? He felt still hungry for more power. He looked around, he was aware of having caused the death of all his shift companions and a series of incidents up on the surface but he couldn’t be bothered by the thougth. Instead he felt a stirring in his cock again, a mischievous smile creeping onto his face. So many superstrong badasses squashed like bugs because I threw a single punch? How lame is that? How fucking unthinkably powerful am I now? He stroked his dick into hardness again (Will I ever have enough?) and sneered at the idea of having ever been a prisoner. Contained, chained, submitted. He was a god now. Time for this universe to become his playground. He squared his gigantic shoulders, passed his hands onto his pecs feeling the enormous, unstoppable mass of brawn. He looked at the pulsing sphere of contained yet terrifying power that were his biceps, caressed his thighs, feeling every muscle saluting him, springing to attention, ready to effortlessly crush any planet that might irritate him into a pulp. Just like those other fuckers back here, he smiled. Then he stretched, appreciating the pleasure of having so much deadly power at his complete disposal and saw the lake of boiling liquid for what it was. His own personal little swimming pool. With a light push on his feet which made part of the wall of the cave crumble into dust he plunged elegantly into the scorching hot, boiling mass of liquid.
  12. (Continued from part 1) I stood in the bathroom doorway, feeling my huge muscled body become warm as Anthony gaped in awe from his bed. Anthony’s hunky form was now tiny compared to my immensely built figure, which towered a whole head above him. He eagerly looked me up and down, his eyes pausing hungrily at the outline of the massive package in my briefs. “Whoa, Adrian,” he finally managed, swallowing wetly. His dick became hard in his camo lycra underwear, and he began to rub it slowly. “You like it?” I said, smiling cockily. I walked in front of where he was sitting, and he placed his left hand on my huge chest. “Oh yes,” he responded, sliding his hand over my abs in amazement as he stroked his dick over his briefs. He slowly stood up and ran both hands over my body with a grin, and then began licking my pecs and abs with his long, juicy tongue. “Ohhhhh...” I groaned in pleasure as his soft lips enclosed my hard nipple, and I started flexing vainly. He moved down my body until he reached my briefs, nuzzling the thick cock inside playfully with his tongue. My soft 13 inch dick dripped cum that seeped through the briefs, and Anthony happily lapped it up. He pulled down my briefs, unleashing the enormous floppy monster, which he immediately started licking, running his saliva from base to tip over and over again. I lied on my back on the bed, and Anthony followed, crawling over me with his butt in the air like a submissive twink. He opened his mouth wide and grabbed my giant throbbing meat with two hands. Repeatedly, he throated my horse cock, each time getting it further in. ”Ohhhh fuck yeah!” I yelled, and grabbed Anthony’s spiky-haired head, moving it up and down, feeling the sticky, wet, amazing heat that emanated from my cock fill my entire body. Sliding my still soft drool and cum-covered dick out of his throat, I powerfully grabbed his toned hips and flipped him over so that his thick ass was facing me. I instantly tore his underwear off and stuck my tongue into his hole, licking the rim of his pussy in delight. My cock was getting harder, and was now almost 17 inches, red and covered in pencil-thick veins. I plunged the monster into the gaping hole before me, feeling the hot flesh enveloped by Anthony’s body. He cried out in delight, jerking off his own cock as I thrusted and pulled my immense meat in and out of his hole wetly, its length increasing in full to two feet hard. Impossibly, my whole dick fit entirely inside of Anthony as unimaginable pleasure rolled through my core. “Unnnnnhhhhh!” I moaned, thrusting in and out and in and out and in, back and forth and back and forth. Feeling myself about to unload, I couldn’t bring myself to take my cock out. It was too fucking good. This one was going to be much bigger than the first, I could tell, as I felt cum rushing to the head of my monstrous dick. “Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuck!” I shouted, and then my giant fucking cock exploded with cum, spewing and spurting it into Anthony, who was violently jolting, his eyes pointing up and his mouth wide open. “YESSSS!” he cried out, clenching the bedsheets tightly as his body filled with my sticky warm cum. Suddenly, he began to undergo a transformation, his muscles pulsing and bulging out, his already hunky body becoming even more jacked. His cock swelled and extended with each stroke, and his ass popped beautifully forth with my dick still inside. “Holy fuck!” I cried, realizing the serum I drank must have transferred into my cum, and that I had just given Anthony a full dose of it. I pulled my cock out of his ass, letting my heavy wet meat fall back down with a loud slap against my legs. I was even more surprised when I realized that I had shrunk a little, my cock no longer reached past my knees, but hung instead just above my knees. My muscles were still athletic, but they weren’t monstrous, like Anthony’s, which had swollen into the huge hulkish body I had previously. Anthony and I had traded muscle. “Hey!” I cried angrily, as Anthony looked at his new muscles in the mirror. “You stole that body from me!” “I didn’t try to do that,” he responded, tugging at his massive cock gleefully. “At least you aren’t as skinny as before. Look.” He pointed at my body, which was as hunky as Anthony was before. My dick was still at least 10 inches soft, and I was perfectly toned. My muscles were big, without being awkwardly huge, so I looked like an underwear model. Because of my reduced muscle size, I could now fit into my clothes, and although they were tight, they revealed my muscles attractively. My arms and shoulders were hugged closely by the shirt, and my pants bulge was mouthwateringly bouncy in my gym shorts. My perky pecs and stone-hard abs were visible under my red t-shirt, which was now a little too short but showed off my amazing v-lines perfectly. Anthony, however, was unable to fit into any of his clothes. “What am I supposed to do?” he asked, rummaging through his underwear drawer, which was filled with speedos, thongs, and jockstraps. “I don’t know,” I responded, shrugging, “maybe you could find someone with extra large clothes and “borrow” them.” “I can’t leave this room!” he said exasperatedly, trying on a tank top that ripped instantly. “You’ll have to do it for me, Adrian.” I paused and tried to think of someone who had extra large clothing. “Hey,” I said, “what about the gym coach? I heard that he’s basically a bodybuilder.” “Good idea,” Anthony answered as a speedo snapped beneath the weight of his engorged horse cock. The next day, I entered the locker room determined to bring Anthony one of the gym coach’s outfits, and I ran into a familiar, stupid face. Jason Tyler, who I now looked slightly down at, bumped into me as I made my way toward the coach’s office. “Hey, idiot! Watch where you’re-“ he began to say, but stopped as soon as he realized it was me. “Adrian? What the fuck?” He looked astoundedly at my physique, which now exceeded his in almost every way imaginable. “How the hell did-“ “Get out of my way, Jason,” I said firmly, pushing him aside with an effortless swat of my hand. I continued heading toward the gym coach’s office, but Jason confronted me again. “Wait a goddamn second!” he shouted furiously. “You can’t just shove me like that, I’m-“ I cut him short by pulling his shorts down, revealing a very hard dick. One of his friends who was watching said “What the hell, Jason. Are you fucking gay?” With bright red cheeks, he said “No! Stop it! I’m fucking like five girls at the same time! Shut up!” I stepped on his pants to prevent him from pulling them up, and whipped out my 10-inch cock, saying “Who’s got the better dick now, Jason?” He gawked at my dick, a small trail of saliva falling from his mouth. “Fuck...” he said slowly, and as his friends walked away, I grabbed his shoulder and shoved him into a nearby bathroom stall and locked the door behind me. Instantly, he began to suck my cock, his lips moving quickly back and forth over my long shaft. I ran my fingers through his wavy blond hair, feeling his fleshy throat and his quivering tongue repeatedly sliding across my meaty cock. I laughed with delight when I saw that he was already cumming, and before I shot my load I decided to stop. Jason wasn’t worth it, and I wasn’t about to let him steal my hot body from me. I squeezed my cock back into my incredibly snug shorts, and pushed Jason out of the stall, where his friends were waiting to laugh mercilessly at him, as they had heard everything and seen under the stall doors. As Jason fumed from the locker room, hounded by his cronies, I walked over to the coach’s office. I knocked on the door, and heard a loud baritone voice gruffly boom “Come in!” I opened the door to find the coach sitting in a chair with his back to me, pumping a dumbbell with his left hand, his huge bicep expanding like a balloon with every flex. “Hey, um, coach,” I began nervously, intimidated by the size of his bicep. ”Call me Coach Tyler,” he bellowed back, setting his dumbbell on the ground and rising to his full, nearly 7 and a half foot height. I gulped, trembling with fear, when suddenly it dawned on me; Jason was Coach Tyler’s son. I was in big trouble. (To be continued)
  13. muscleaddict

    AJ & Noah

    This is my new story I've been working on. As usual, I'll be posting it both here and on my "Muscle Addicts Inc" blog. It follows muscle addict, Noah Cook, who is back at his parents in the small town he grew up in over his summer break from uni. A few weeks in he bumps into his old school friend, AJ Jones, who is now a competitive juniour bodybuilder with ridiculously huge arms and massive muscle tits that bulge underneath his work shirt! The pair then start to rekindle their friendship over the course of the summer. This story references every bodybuilder from my "Charlie's Secret" story, so if anyone read that one, you might recognise a few names! I've also been working with a really amazing illustrator who's doing some illustrations of the characters and designs for the story. They're more for my blog, but I'll share here too when they're ready! ? AJ & NOAH Prologue I don’t think I’ll ever forget the first time I saw AJ Jones. It was the first day back at school after the summer holidays. There was a sense of excitement amongst my classmates. Not just because everyone was seeing their friends again, but because, for the first time ever, a new boy was joining our class. I spotted him standing in the middle of the playground looking completely lost. He was shorter and smaller than all of the other boys in my year group. He had brunette hair. Green eyes. And he was nervously chewing on the sleeve of his purple school jumper. I really didn’t know what it was about this boy, but I was transfixed. It felt like the whole world had turned to black and white and he was the only thing left in colour. I knew two things in that moment; that AJ Jones was special, and that I wanted to be his friend. I had no idea at the time just how special he’d end up being. One I've often wondered what goes through the mind of a bodybuilder when he’s standing on stage in competition. Thick slabs of muscle bulging off his frame in every conceivable direction. His obscenely developed body parts like balloons of muscle that have been pumped and blown up to an unreal degree. All shrink wrapped in dick thin skin which struggle to contain the sheer mass underneath. Each body part separated by lines, rips and cuts the majority of humans don’t see on their bodies in a lifetime. His whole body painted dark bronze and polished with oil. Not one single hair below his neckline. Completely naked except for a minuscule, thinly strapped, brightly coloured posing pouch. To some, the most grotesque and horrifying image in the world. To others, the most erotic. So erotic the mere thought, let alone the image, of is enough to cause ejaculation. What must it feel like to be one of the most muscular men on the planet? To look down and see nothing but excessively huge mass? To see two enormous plates of pec muscle hanging over thick, blocky abs which burst through your stomach? To see gigantic sized quads with muscle separation you’d normally only see on images of anatomy charts? And just how big of a rush would it be to flex and show off your superhuman slabs and mounds of muscle as an audience of hundreds before you ogle, marvel and stare at your freakiness? As I lay on my bed with my laptop open in the bedroom I’d grown up in, watching a video of Blaine Holton, one of the biggest and most well known professional bodybuilders in the last five years, flexing on stage in a guest posing spot, all of those questions were running through my mind. What did this absurdly handsome, square jawed, thirty-something American bodybuilder feel when he was standing at the edge of a stage flexing his impossibly huge biceps for a cheering audience of non muscle freaks? Pride at what he’d achieved by pushing his body to unspeakable limits and building his biceps to twenty plus inches? Power at the knowledge that he was the biggest and most muscular man in the room? “Noah …” And what did this two hundred and fifty plus pounds muscle bull think when he cranked out an abs and thighs pose on stage and looked down at his own inhuman physique? Was he freaked out by the mounds of crazily detailed mass staring back at him? Turned on, even, by the bronzed painted lumps and bumps of thick, freakish muscle and shiny, posing trunk covered bulge? Did he ever wonder whether he’d taken his physique too far? Or was he so accustomed to seeing the image of his own huge muscle that he felt absolutely no different to what the average built person saw when they looked down at their body? “No-aaaah …” And just what was going through the mind of one of the world’s best bodybuilders as he walked off the stage and made his way through the audience of fully clothed, average built spectators, hitting poses and flexing his muscles as they gawped and stared and frantically took pictures of the spectacle before them? Did he realise how many of them would have loved to be in his shoes, even for just one minute? Did he wonder how many of the audience members before him would have loved to get their hands on his ridiculously developed muscles? Was he drunk with power, basking in the glory of being a roided out muscle freak? Or was he dying to flee the theatre so he could be all alone and spend the night staring at his own freakish creation in the mirror, whilst squeezing, touching and worshipping every inch of his insanely shredded, beyond human slabs of muscle? “NOAH!” ARGHHHH!! I slammed down the lid of my laptop, sprung off my bed and opened my bedroom door. “WHAT?!” I yelled in frustration. Whenever I went back to my parents, I always resorted back to being a teenager. Wanking off to bodybuilders in my bedroom and shouting at my mother. Often for no, or very little reason. “I just want to ask you something! There’s no need to shout like that!” my mother said calmly from the bottom of the stairs. Five or so years ago I wouldn’t have felt any guilt about shouting at my mother for interrupting me watching a video of a flexing, roided muscle bull in my bedroom. Now, I felt like the world’s biggest dick. “I’m busy!” I replied, my tone deliberately lighter. “Ooooh, you’re always busy,” she groaned. “God knows what you do on that computer!” Hmmm. Wanking off to videos of bodybuilders on YouTube. Wanking off to pictures of bodybuilders on Instagram. Occasionally chatting to other like minded muscle addicts about wanking off to bodybuilders on Twitter. My mum asked me if I’d do her a favour and go to Tesco to pick up a few things for dinner because she had to go to and visit my nan. I said yes, partly because I felt guilty about snapping at her, but also because doing this favour gave me a reason to leave the house. A sense of purpose, even, for the afternoon, which made me feel completely pathetic. “Fancy shouting at your poor mother!” she said. Then she did a pretend sob which I couldn’t help but smile at, even though I was still annoyed that she’d interrupted me watching a video of Blaine Holton strutting through an audience in nothing but his shiny red posers, just as he was cranking out a brutal most muscular in the face of an extremely lucky audience member. I’ve always found it amazing how easily we forget things. And how our memories have a habit of only selecting the positive when thinking about a situation we’re no longer in. In all of the times I thought about spending the summer at my parents, I never once factored in the possibility that they might annoy me, or that I might grow bored. The irony was, I had been looking forward to being back home for a few months. But all I had wanted during those first few weeks of my summer break was to be back in London. Why is almost every place inherently more appealing when we’re not actually there? As I walked into my local Tesco a feeling of dread hit me. I had this sudden, strong intuition that I was going to bump into someone I knew. If it wasn’t someone shopping there, it would probably be one of the workers. When I was in sixth form, half of my year seemed to work there, including my best friend Naomi. Maybe if I tried to avoid eye contact with everyone in a blue Tesco work shirt I’d reduce the risk of having to make small talk with a classmate I never really liked who was also back from university for the summer. Or someone who hadn’t gone to university at all, and had spent the past two years working in a supermarket. Fifteen minutes and no familiar faces later, I was heading towards the self service checkout and that’s when I saw him. Every single secret lover of huge, freaky muscle will be familiar with the incredible rush that comes with seeing a real life bodybuilder in a public setting. It’s such an incredibly surreal and amazing experience. To be walking down the street, or boarding a tube, or even walking down the meat aisle of your local Tesco and be suddenly faced with an excessively built and muscular man. Or even a genuine, bona fide bodybuilder. Exactly like the one I’d suddenly spotted, with his back to me in an extraordinarily tight fitted blue Tesco polo shirt, conversing with a well to do looking elderly woman, who was gawping at the frighteningly muscular lad before her with a look of sheer horror. I couldn’t stop staring at him. Everything but his height was big. His shoulders ridiculously broad, his back absurdly wide and the rear of his upper arms indecently muscular. Even his perfectly round arse looked huge as it struggled to contain the material of his extremely tight, black work trousers. Fuck! I could tell he was young, even from the back. A mini muscle bull in the making. A potential juniour competitive bodybuilder. Working right here in my local fucking Tesco. Practically fucking bursting out of his work uniform. I didn’t think I’d ever been that sexually attracted to the rear image of anyone before. Even the back of his head was hot. With his short graded, light brown hair, which got thicker at the top. And his mini bull neck. GRRRRR! Ridiculously, my heart started to pound as I got closer to, surely, the beefiest shelf stacker in Tesco’s employment history. Once I’d walked past him, I’d be able to conspicuously turn around to catch a glimpse of him from the front. But I didn’t need to, because the woman he was talking to was walking away, and when I was barely a few metres away from him, the potential competitive juniour bodybuilder turned around, my heart leapt into my throat and my stomach violently lurched. Because standing in front of me, now a mini mountain of muscle in a tight fitted Tesco polo shirt, was my old school friend, AJ Jones. “Noah?!” FUCKING HELL! I felt like my legs were going to give way. My mind just couldn’t cope with what was happening. The walls of reality seemed to melting before me, because standing in front of me was a huge and insanely fucking cute bodybuilder with tits which strained through his polo shirt, and a pair of the most enormous and outrageously muscular arms I’d seen on any lad of any age in person. And that bodybuilder just so happened to be one of my old best friends from school. “It’s AJ!” he exclaimed. “Hi!” I nervously replied. “Sorry! I do recognise you. You just look … different!” About a hundred pounds of arms, tits and arse different! AJ smirked. A cocky, adorable and gorgeous grin. To match his oh so gorgeous face. Oh God. How can AJ Jones be gorgeous? How can AJ Jones be a fucking bodybuilder?! “I get that a lot,” he said, nodding and pursing his lips. “I think it’s the hair!” I laughed and he grinned back at me. A warm, nostalgic feeling came over me and, just for a moment, he wasn’t this ridiculously buff muscle boy whose arse I’d not long been checking out. He was AJ, my old friend from school, who I hadn’t spoken to since we’d drifted apart and found new, very different friend groups about seven or eight years ago. “What are you up to now?” AJ asked. “I’m at uni,” I replied, looking at the lucky Tesco name badge sat on his unfathomably thick chest. Ha! I win, I thought. And then immediately I hated myself for thinking that way. “Which uni?” “Goldsmiths, in London. I’m back home for the summer.” “Back in boring Little Denton!” AJ said, playfully rolling his eyes. Boring Little Denton. Where nothing ever happens. Except for the boy who used to eat Tipp-Ex at school growing up to be the type of obscenely muscular, roid munching bodybuilder you regularly blow loads over. Fuck. “Nothing changes much round here!” he added. It was such a ridiculous statement that I couldn’t refrain from making a joke. “No, you look exactly the same as you did at school!” Then it was AJ’s turn to laugh, which made me blush, and feel ever so slightly giddy, because I just made a bodybuilder laugh. A bodybuilder whose upper arms looked about twice as thick as mine. I tried not be obvious, but it was almost impossible to be in such close proximity to a guy that muscular without my eyes veering south of his face. How on Earth had Tesco found a t-shirt to fit AJ? Not that it had fit. One single most muscular and his tits would have probably ripped straight through the material. And his arms. Fucking hell those arms. What did those biceps look like flexed, either side of his absurdly cute face? He hadn’t stayed on for the sixth form, so I hadn’t seen him for four years. I hadn’t even heard about him. He definitely hadn’t been working at Tesco at the same time Naomi had because she would have mentioned it. What had AJ been doing in the past four years that had caused such an extreme transformation? Presumably, spending an enormous amount of time in the gym, consuming a shit load of calories and probably taking a course of steroids, or two. Maybe I hadn’t won after all. Because he looked like THAT, and I looked like, well, me. I had one physical advantage over AJ, though. The same one I’d always had, even when we were younger. I was about four inches taller in height than him. He’d always been short. Right from that very first time I’d spotted him in the school playground, right up until the time he’d left school at sixteen. Maybe he was on a mission to be as wide as he was tall? At this rate, he’d probably succeed. He’d be ripping up the stage with the likes of Tommy “The Tank” Foster and all of the other notoriously short but stacked 212 class competing bodybuilders in no time. AJ Jones. A flexing bodybuilder. Seriously, what kind of cosmic, fucked up shit was going on? “AJ! Can you jump on till seven please?” A hard faced and slightly scary looking woman had interrupted us. AJ pulled a face as she walked away. “I’d better go!” he said. My heart sank. This couldn’t be it. Surely, the universe wouldn’t give me something so mind bogglingly amazing and then just swipe it away from me less than five minutes later? “Good to see you again, mate!” AJ said, with a genuine warmth. Ask for his number! Just ask for his number, I thought. But I couldn’t. It didn’t feel appropriate. And so, I watched AJ Jones walk away with an ever so slight waddle, his thighs visibly thick under his work trousers, his back impossibly broad, and his arse so big and beefy it bordered on obscene. AJ Jones, the bodybuilder. AJ Jones, my old friend from school. AJ Jones, who used to eat fucking Tipp-Ex.
  14. This is my first story I've ever posted on here! Let me know what you think and what you think I could improve as I move forward with writing this! If you have an suggestions on where the story should go, don't be scared to leave those too! I'm still brainstorming where this might go! The AntiHero Chapter 1: Frankie no more... Frankie was just your ordinary lad. He wasn’t too muscular, not too athletic, and not at all coordinated. In fact the only thing he had going for him was his devilishly handsome face and his charming grin. Other than that Frankie was the definition of average at best. This was a big difference compared to Quinn, Frankie’s longtime rival who consistently one-upped everything Frankie tried to do. Quinn was a lad’s lad. He had the good looks, fit body, and boyish charm to get any girl swooning. He knew it too. Quinn exuded confidence and always walked around like his shit didn’t stink. He’d consistently take sexy shirtless selfies with a seductive grin for his Instagram and other socials. Day by day, Frankie could do nothing but watch his rival get all the attention and praise. Frankie was sick of living as the “average at best” kinda guy. But he didn’t know how to change it. For months he went to bed wishing every night that something would change. That he could become the better man. A real “man” among the “men”, if you know what I mean. Halloween was quickly approaching, and for once Frankie wished he could be the hunk at the costume party that was strutting around in a seductive getup. But alas, once again it would be Quinn who would most likely come dressed up as some sexy superhero, a spartan warrior, or a chippendale dancer. At least…. this is how it was supposed to be. But sometimes plans change and people change too. In fact, Frankie’s wishes may just be coming true after so many months of hope. Soon he’ll be this “man” among the men. And soon he’ll be the one strutting around the costume party in a sexy head turning getup. It was on Halloween morning when the mysterious package that would do all this arrived at Frankie’s door. Frankie was sitting and watching TV just like he does any other day, when the doorbell rang. He wasn’t expecting anyone or anything, so he was quite off-put when he opened the door to a package at his feet. He looked around for a few moments before picking up the box and bringing it inside. “Maybe it was dropped at the wrong address” Frankie thought. But alas, his name and address was on the box. Curiously, Frankie began slicing open the taped up edges with a box cutter. “I wonder what’s inside” he pondered under his breath. As he flipped open the cardboard lids, Frankie was not only taken back by what he saw, but also beginning to feel a pit of rage in his gut. “Fucking Quinn’s such an asshole” Frankie snarled through gritted teeth as he pulled out the contents. He held up what looked like a military vest and then threw it aside. His face became redder and redder as he went in for the second item in the box. He wrapped his hands around the leather straps and metallic clasps. He instantly knew what this was. “The prick thought it would be funny to get me a bane costume.” Knowing it would look awful on his slim frame, Frankie was infuriated and humiliated at the same time. There was no way he could go to the costume party now. “I bet Quinn is probably gonna wear the same costume too, just to show me up” Frankie internally sulked. He threw the mask aside, not noticing the note that was sitting at the bottom of the box. Hours passed as Frankie sat defeated, stuffing his face with junk food. The annual Halloween party was in just 45 minutes, so at this point Frankie couldn’t even think about getting another costume ready. He felt every negative emotion in the book. He was ashamed with his physical form, but also loathed the fact he was gonna miss the opportunity to attend this event. That’s when something strange happened. His phone began buzzing to a mysterious text from an unknown number. “Put the mask on Frankie, we will be one soon. Just be patient.” “What the fuck is this shit. Is he really texting me from a fake number now?” Frankie growled. “You know what fuck Quinn. I’m going to go to the party dressed as bane and be perfectly confident. That will show him.” Frankie stormed over to the box and grabbed the mask. He began to pull it over his head, and it immediately fit quite snugly around his jaw. As Frankie squeezed the mask over the back of his head, he felt a several slight stings, almost as if he was being pricked by several needles in the back of his skull. “Must just be my hair getting caught” he thought to himself. But Frankie was quite wrong. The second Frankie put the mask on, his fate was sealed and forever changed. Almost immediately, Frankie began to feel an enormous amount of pressure in the back of his head and temples. At first he thought he was going to pass out, but this sensation was quite different. Frankie felt buzzed, and quite energized. Without warning, the pain began shooting down his spine and then out towards his lats. As the pain wrapped itself around his rib cage, Frankie could feel a heat flooding his body. It went down each arm into the fingertips, through his legs, and even into his groin. “What the fuck is happening to me!” Frankie squealed in a high pitch scream of terror. He grabbed the back of the mask and attempt to pry it off his scalp, but it was just too tight. Even more, it felt like the back of the mask was latched inside his skin where the pinching feeling was felt. The pain was rapidly increasing and that’s when it began… Frankie heard a loud crack as an unbearable pain shot down his spine. He let out a blood curdling scream as his spine began stretching his frame taller. “No! Make it stop, please!” Frankie whimpered as he fell on his hands and knees to the floor. “I don’t want this anymore!” He slammed his hands into the floorboards as the unbearable pain shot to his lats and ribcage which began cracking and spreading wider apart. To Frankie’s surprise, his hit caused the wooden board to crack and splinter. “So fucking strong” Frankie moaned animalistically. There was an evil gleam in his eye for a second, but he quickly snapped out of it. “No! Did I just fucking do that.” He winced. “This isn’t me. I’m a gentle guy.” He sat on those words for a few seconds before beginning to snicker to himself. “I’m not gentle. I’m fucking powerful and dominant” he growled sadistically. As he said this, the pain moved into his chest and biceps. Interestingly, the pain wasn’t bothering Frankie as much. He actually liked how it was beginning to feel. Every second he was feeling more and more manly. More authoritative. More godly. Frankie snapped back into reality when he saw the veins in his forearms begin to plump. As they pulsed in rhythm with his heartbeat, they grew green in color and began to push against his tightening skin. Frankie watched in horror as his forearms and biceps grew thick and solid. A spider web of veins entangling around them. With his voice trembling, he whimpered “please no more!” He stood up and once again tried to rip the mask off. Despite his arms being much stronger, the mask still wouldn’t un-latch itself from the back of his skull. Frankie was beginning to feel angrier than ever. But with this anger came a feeling of power and an even greater desire for more power. He began puffing his chest out, giving his pecs room to expand into big, veiny globs full of muscle sinews. Frankie’s Black T-shirt was stretching to its limits. Any onlooker would have just assumed he was wearing an athletic compression shirt if they didn’t know it was once quite loose fitting on his frame. “Fuck this feels so good” Frankie growled while throwing his head back, letting his pecs and lats extend to their full size. At this moment, his shirt snapped open and slid off his arms. In one swift motion Frankie threw his fist at the wall, creating a crumbling crater in the cement and wood barrier. Frankie cackled and sneered a cocky grin. Frankie moved to a nearby mirror to see the god... - I mean “man” - he was turning into. Upon seeing his reflection the real Frankie suddenly came back. “No! This isn’t who I’m supposed to be. This is a monster. I’m not…” He stopped talking, transfixed on his expanding legs, which he now didn’t even notice were in a great deal of pain. In a deeper octave than just seconds ago he muttered “I AM a monster.” The hulking beast emphasized the word AM. As the last of the masks venom spread through his body, Frankie let out a guttural and baritone growl raising his biceps into a double bicep pose. “Fuck ya! I am a monster! I am fucking bane!” Bane felt an instant urge to use his strength… to break something. The first thing that came to mind was the couch his former self was sulking on all night. With a single hand he lifted the 900lb object over his head. “I’m so strong... So powerful. This feels fucking fantastic!” As he said this, Frankie… -I mean Bane - brought the couch down onto his knee, cracking it in two. He no longer feared the beast he was becoming. In fact inside little Frankie was beginning to lose himself to the power that he felt. He loved that he had become an inhumanly strong god among men. He loved that his muscles were absolutely bulging with striations and chiseled beyond belief. And most of all, he loved that he was going to show Quinn what a real “man” is supposed to be. Frankie grabbed the vest that was sitting in the box and tried to strap it over his shirtless torso, but there was no way it was going to fit. “Fuck it, I look better shirtless anyway” he snarled. Then he noticed the note sitting in the bottom of the box. He picked it up and read it aloud with his dense, baritone voice. “Frankie, I’ve chosen you to become the next King of our beings. Just put on the mask and you will be Bane. Attend the party as Bane and I will find you. Then we’ll merge and become strong enough to rule this world and force everyone to bow to our power! I know you want this Frankie. You always have, so just put on the mask.” The note was signed “Venom.” Bane’s bloodthirsty growl said it all. Deep down, the last bit of the innocent Frankie faded. “You’re right Venom. I was born to be a fucking god! I may have been Frankie, but from now on my worshipers will know me only as Bane!!!!” And with that… little Frankie was no more.
  15. Dad’s Changes - Part 1: Pick Up Although Dad and I always got along well when I was growing up there were times I’d look at the other younger dads and wish mine was more like them. I’d see them at the park playing with my friends; young, sporty and cool dads. My dad was definitely not what you’d call young and cool; a maths teacher with grey receding hairline, a bit of a pot belly and the cheesiest Dad jokes imaginable. Although he was a bit older he was still pretty active. He’s always the first on the slopes when we go skiing, always the first to give a track a go when mountain biking and he’s always keen to take the boat out and go fishing. This year is a milestone year for us both. I turn thirty and he has just hit retirement. I guess it’s to be expected that it’s a time for big changes for him. More time to spend on his passions, like his boat and fishing. So with some annual leave owed to me I thought it was a good time to head down from my home in the city to see how retired life was treating him. In the usual spot at the station he was there is his ute, the name we use for a pick up truck here in the South Pacific. I threw my bag in the tray and came round to give him a hug. When I rounded the cab I did a double take; the man getting out was undeniably Dad with his blue eyes and bristly moustache but everything else about him felt just a bit different. Was that definition in his forearms when he reached around me to give me a hug? Was his stomach now suddenly flat and his hair thick and full? It wasn’t until his arms were around me that I felt the strength. Dad was fit! Where did this come from? What happened? We got in the ute and started driving back home. I couldn’t take my eyes off Dad. Everywhere it was evident things had changed, all over he was toned and built. While I looked him up and down I realised Dad was speaking to me about some project he was working on but I couldn't focus at all on what he was saying. Finally I noticed we’d pulled over and Dad had a giant smirk on his face. ‘Notice a few changes huh son?’ I nodded weakly. ‘This change of lifestyle has really done me a world of good. I feel like a new man!’ ‘Well what’s changed Dad?’ I asked. ‘Well since work finished I joined the local gym down the road, just to fill in some of my spare time I guess. I didn’t think it’d make any difference but I have time on my hands now!’ He grinned So ‘I met a couple of nice guys there and they set me up with a bit of a programme. I never guessed it would make much of a difference but I guess what I’ve been doing has been working.’ As he said that he flexed his arm in front of me and my eyes fixed on the sizeable mound that appeared through his t-shirt fabric. ‘This is crazy Dad!’ I finally muttered without taking my eyes off his biceps. Like a zombie I reached out and give his arm a squeeze just to see if it really was real. It was hard, really hard and in response to my touch Dad gave it another flex. I could tell that there was more than just a little definition there. ‘So as you can see I’ve been growing! All over too! Everywhere except for this I guess’ he said patting his tight belly ‘Even my hair has been growing back in!’ Looking at him I could see he was right. He did seem bigger all over. ‘Even this has been growing’ and he gave a quick squeeze of his crotch. My mouth dropped. My eyes had followed his hands to his crotch and watch him squeeze his package. I couldn’t take my eyes off it. His pants were tight and full. And his package seemed to be growing more right under my eyes. Unconsciously my hand had still be squeezing dads bicep. But I felt it move towards his crotch. I couldn’t stop it. I had to give it a squeeze myself. Dad must have realised what was coming next. He didn’t stop me, instead he moved his hand to give me full access. My hand wrapped around the bulge that was pushing out my dad's chinos. It felt meaty, full and burning hot. I felt the bulge throb under my touch and proceed to grow even larger. I felt dads arm wrap me around my shoulders. I felt the strength in his arms and shoulders as he pulled me in closer. ‘Who would’ve guessed your dad would get bigger at my age.’ I felt myself sink into his embrace and felt his strong arms and hard chest against me. I realised I was now squeezing dad’s cock through his chinos. And then I realised my face was now right next to dads. His silver moustache framed his full lips and his blue eyes pierced right into me. I felt myself in slow motion falling into him. Our lips met and I felt a shock of electricity. Never before did I ever have any thoughts or feelings about my dad in this way. Never would I have ever imagined here I would be, on the side of the road in my dad’s arms, kissing him… But something had changed. This wasn’t the dorky unfit maths teacher I once knew. This was a strong dominatinate man I was unable to resist. I felt his arm reach up and grab the back of my head as I feel into the passionate kiss. His tongue entered my mouth as I felt his moustache against my lips. His kiss intoxified me. Dad moved my hand from his crotch and slowly began to loosen the button and unzip the fly. With his pants open I couldn’t help but stare at the huge throbbing member now visible through his white y fronts. It was incredible. Clearly far too big for the confines of his underpants. He slid his thumb under the waistband and slowly pulled his undies down and under his balls. I was mesmerised by the cock that stood in front of me. Pushing the 9 or 10 inch mark easily and with a thickness to match. His balls not only matching in proportion looked so hefty they must have been at least double normal size. Despite being overwhelmed by the sight of this magnificent cock I couldn’t help but notice other changes that had taken place with Dad. When he lowered his pants he also pulled up his shirt to make room for his hard cock. His exposed belly which only months ago poked out over his belt line now rippled with hard abs clearly defined on either side of his silver snail trail. His legs either side of his huge smooth balls were now equally large and defined with muscle. I felt my hand explore this new found muscle and run up his rippled abs and push his shirt up higher. As more of his torso was revealed I began to get a sense for just how dramatic the changes actually had been. Where only months before I would have expected to see some soft hairy man tits my hands now found hard and pointed nipples sticking downwards from two large, round and muscular pecs. My mouth left my dad’s lips and found one of his hard nipples. I heard a deep moan from him as I sucked and nibbled on the rock hard nipple. Dad slightly arched his back in response to my touch which just accentuated the ripped torso he now possessed. I found my lips leaving his hard nips and travelling down his ripped abs until I was met with his huge throbbing, angry looking cock. I felt a desire like I’ve never felt before. This was it, the point of no return. Things would never be the same after this. I decided in that moment to put aside my doubts and follow my instinct. I had to wrap my mouth around that huge cock, my whole body compelled me to. I opened my mouth wide to take in the huge flared head of his cock and slid my lips down his shaft. I could clearly feel the veins running down the length of his cock. Dad let out a deep guttural moan as I filled my mouth with his burning hot member. Before I’d even reached halfway down his cock my mouth was already stuffed completely full. I began bobbing up and down on dads huge thick rod and a rumbling sigh of pleasure escaped his lips. ‘Ah son!’ Dad sighed, ‘you really are a natural at this. Yeah suck on your daddy’s thick cock!’ Hearing Dad talk to me in that way turned me on even more than I already was. I needed more of his cock. Despite his girth I knew I wanted to swallow him fully. On the next downward stroke I pushed further till his thick head was right at the back of my mouth and squeezed him down my throat. Slowly I swallowed inch after inch until all the remaining inches of his 10+ inch cock were either in my mouth or down my throat. I felt my lips brush up against his pubes and the smell of his balls intoxified me. ‘Fuck son!’. He roared and he grabbed the back of my head with his meaty hand and began guiding my head up and down on the full length of his cock. On the upstroke I’d try to swallow whatever air I could before my throat got stretched wide on the next downward stroke. Gradually I could feel his tempo pick up and suddenly he gripped my head steady and held me in place and began face fucking me hard. Tears rolled down my checks and my lungs screamed from the lack of oxygen but despite this I was loving the power and dominance my changed Dad had over me. My own cock which I’d ignored till now begged for release. I slipped my hand under the waistband of my shorts and lowered them letting my own 8 inch cock free. I’ve always been proud of my cock, and it’s one of the biggest of all my buddies but next to dads huge impressive cock it didn’t compare at all. I started stroking my cock as Dad fucked my throat. He reached his arm down behind me and grabbed my ass. ‘Hot ass you got here son’ he said as he gave it a squeeze. His finger slid down my crack as he explored my ass further till he found my smooth and tight pucker. He played with my ass lips and the entrance to my hole. This was driving me crazy and I moaned with a mouth and throat full of my daddy’s cock. He lifted his hand to his mouth and spat on it before finding my crack again and sliding straight into my hole. He started sliding in and out of my hole with his fat middle finger. I arched my back in pleasure and his cock slid out of my mouth. ‘Fuck yeah Dad.’ I groaned. He took no notice of this and just grabbed my head and slammed it back on his cock. He slid another finger in my hole. And before long he was finger fucking me as hard as as he was fucking my throat with his cock. I was amazed at what my dad had become. I would’ve never imagine he would anything other than the old Dad I knew, let alone become this dominant, massively hung and hugely muscled daddy. Dad lifted me off his cock and then pulled off my t-shirt and shorts. I suddenly became aware that we were still just parked up on the side of the country road halfway back to his house. Every so often a car would drive past. But Dad didn’t give a shit. He didn’t care that his own son was sucking his cock in plain sight if anyone cared to look in the cab of his ute. He was a changed man now and his body had needs and no one was getting in the way of those needs being met. Dad picked me up in his strong powerful arms and positioned me over his lap face to face. It was only now that I really began to appreciate the muscle mass Dad had stacked on in such a short time. His pecs stood out like a shelf and his nips pointed down. His traps bulged and his neck looked so thick. Lifting me up had made his arms bulge to the point where they looked like they were growing right in front of my eyes. He had me kneel either side of his thick legs. He spat on his hand and spread his spit between my ass cheeks and slicked me up. He began lowering me down onto his cock. Due to my own sizeable cock I’m usually the top when it comes to sex but my dominant muscle daddy didn’t give me a chance to protest. I knew his huge muscle cock was about to spread me wide open and there was nothing I could do to stop it. His big head slid along my crack till he found my pucker. Next thing I knew he pushed me down forcefully onto his cock. I instantly felt the most intense feeling I’ve ever felt in my life. The pain of being torn apart by this huge cock was mixed with pure lust from feeling my newly muscle daddy penetrating me for the first time. I let out a sound that was halfway between a yell of pain and a moan of pleasure and Dad proceeded to rock me up and down on his huge shaft as more and more of his hot cock slid into me. ‘That’s right boy. Let’s see you take all of you dad’s cock inside that tight hole of yours, that’s a good boy.’ he growled as he roughly pushed me down the final few inches until I felt his balls hit my stretched puckered hole. He pulled my face down into his and we kissed roughly. He grabbed my ass to bounce me up and down on his cock. I felt the whole length of his massive cock as I slid up and down upon it. Once he had got me into a rhythm he took his hands off my butt and put his arms behind his head. This caused his shoulders and biceps to bulge massively more than I imagined possible. The sight of this turned me on so much I began fucking myself even faster on his fat cock. My hard cock slapped on his ripped abs and a drop of precum formed at the head. He reached down and swiped this off my cock and rubbed it on his lips. He then pulled me down and kissed me letting me taste my own precum on his lips. As we kissed he pinched my nipples hard which caused me to shudder all over and let out a deep moan. I was so turned on I began pounding myself on dad’s cock faster and harder than ever. I pinched his big hard nipples too and he let out a groan to match my own. His cock deep inside of me seemed to be pulsing and growing even larger and harder. Every downward thrust felt deeper and my hole felt more stretched out that ever before. He grabbed my butt and spread my cheeks wide and started slamming into me with more force than I felt like I could take. All I could feel was my ass pulsing around his enormous cock and his own cock hot and pulsing inside of me. I couldn’t take it any longer. I screamed as my cock started violently unloading all over dad's chest. This caused my hole to tense tight around dad’s cock and this sent him over the edge too. While my own cock continued to unload I heard Dad let out a roar and I felt his cock explode inside me. More and more he pumped into me I couldn’t count how many times he shot deep inside me. He pulled me down and kissed me hard and as he did he fat cock slid out of my abused hole still pumping load after load. My whole body felt weak and I collapsed into his arms. When my mind cleared I realised my whole body was twitching all over. My hole was gaping and out was spilling copious amounts of my own daddy’s cum. ‘Dad that was amazing!’ I exclaimed as I lay in his arms. ‘It was son, you took my cock like a champ!’ With that he reached down and ran his fingers over my abused hole and collected the cum that was dribbling out of me. He brought it to his lips and took it in his mouth. I kissed him and we shared a sloppy cum filled kiss. Finally Dad lifted me off his lap and sat me back beside him on the seat of the cab. I looked down at his cock. It looked massive. It was at least 12 inches now of thick pulsing man meat. Then I noticed all over his body it looked like he had just blown up in size. He looked bigger all over. ‘Dad what the hell is going on. You look even bigger than before!’ ‘Son I’ve got somewhere to take you before we head home, and that might shed some light on some of these changes I’ve been going through. In the meantime, why don’t you lean down here and clean this up.’ Without a second thought I leaned down and started licking up my cum from his abs and his cum that had spilled all down his fat cock. ‘That’s a good boy’ Dad said as he started the engine of the ute and pulled into the traffic.
  16. Close Encounters with Joshua Banks - Chapter I He was my neighbor, had been since I was a little boy and his family moved to our city but we have never really been friends because we were pretty much opposites. I was your typical video game addicted, friendless nerd, while he was the jock superstar of our high school. The fact that we were never really friends quickly changed during our last summer break before we went off to college. Both our parents were gone, we were home alone and thanks to some miracle, we became very acquainted with each other. It was a fateful summer afternoon when I decided to leave my natural habitat, my basement, and go to the balcony. I didn't leave because I wanted to get some fresh air or maybe a tan in the beautiful sun, but because I wanted to marvel at the beautiful view. And, wow what I view I had from the balcony. I could stare straight into Joshua's garden and watch him in all his 200 pound glory as he sat on a lounge chair, eyes closed and enjoying the warm sun. His muscles heaved, massive balloon like pecs moving up and down with every breath, veins snaking all the way from his massive neck over his huge guns to his thick forearms and tree trunk legs which could barely be contained by shorts that were about two sizes too small. I sat there for what must have been an hour, just staring at him, admiring every single part of his glorious body. But then after some time I could not take it anymore, my dick was begging to be released and so I did. I took it out and began jerking off, keeping my eyes on Joshua the whole time. Suddenly his eyes flashed open and looked directly at me. I was startled, frozen, unsure of what to do. My heart stopped for a second, fearing what would happen next but then flashed a killer smile and ran his hand through his brown hair, flexing his massive bicep. That was more than I could take and I blew my load right then and there. Ashamed and confused, I ran back inside, into the shower and just sat there, trying to figure out whether I had just imagined that smile and he was actually plotting a way to kill me or not. The thought of his massive biceps bulging out as he choked the life out of me actually aroused me again which triggered me to start another jerk off session. After showering I decided to go to the living room and watch some Netflix in order to get rid of all thoughts related to Joshua. That became nearly impossible when I heard a knock at the door. I took a deep breath, braced myself and opened the door. Joshua stood there, now with a shirt that did little to hide his hulking physique, but to my surprise he wasn't here to kill me. Instead he had a friendly smile on his face. "Hey, sorry to impose but I just lost my measuring tape so could I maybe borrow yours," he asked, acting as if he hadn't seen my jerking off to him earlier. "I-I-erm-sure," I stuttered back. "J-just wait a second." I rushed into the kitchen and fetched it for him. "Here you are," I said, trying to force a smile. He grabbed it and gave me a very strong handshake with his massive hand as a thank you. He turned around to leave and I was about to close the door, before he turned back around. "Actually, could I ask you for one more favor?" he began. "I need the tape to measure my biceps but it's a kind of hard to do that on your own. If it's not too much trouble, I'd really appreciate it if you came over and helped me measure them." I don't think that I have ever agreed to anything as fast in my life as to that. We walked over to his house, where he led me the home gym in his basement. My hands were visibly shaking, as he flexed his right arm. It just looked so marvelous as it squeezed against the fabric of his shirt. Then I put the measuring tape around it and God did his arm feel god. I only got to touch it with a few fingers for a few fleeting second but it felt so warm and hard. 17 inches was the number on the tape. "New record for this bad boy.," he smiled. "But we're gonna have to top that today. You mind waiting as I pump up these guns? It's not gonna take long. I just need you to measure one of them afterwards." That was a lie. It took long, he worked out his arms for an hour, but I was more than happy to wait and watch him. I felt like I was in heaven, watching him move weights up and down, pumping his biceps to new heights. My favorite part of his workout was when he did bicep curls. It was such a beautiful exercise to watch because you could his biceps or his thick looked as if they were about to rip out of their beat red skin. Luckily they didn't rip out of the skin but out of Joshua's tight shirt. The shirt had fought long and well but it proved no match for Joshua's arms, as it slowly ripped at the seams with each curl. After the hottest hour of my life (up until that point), Joshua asked me to lay on his back as he did push ups. "I always do a hundred or so push ups after each workout but they've become too easy so I need some extra weight." By then, my boner was unbearably hard but I didn't care and I doubt he did either. He took off his shirt and dropped to the ground, in perfect push up position. I slowly got his wide and shredded back, my boner pressing onto his hard, round ass and awkwardly holding onto him by his shoulders, because I was too shy to touch his arms. "What are you doing? You know you can hold onto my arms, right?" he said, seemingly reading my mind. So I did as I was told and if I hadn't reached heaven yet, I had now. It is a miracle that I didn't blow my third load of the day right then and there. In the entire 18 years of my existence, I had never felt anything so arousing. His biceps were like warm granite, pulsing with power and flexing and unflexing with every push up. I burrowed my fingers into his arms as they were unflexed, but they immediately pushed my fingers away once he went down and no matter what I did, once they were flexed, they were impenetrable. Finally after going up and down 200 hundred times at an unbelievable speed, I was instructed to get off him back and pull out the measuring tape. He gritted his teeth, growled and flexed his arm, somehow pumping up his already pumped to the max bicep even more, as I put the tape around his arm. I am not the most knowledgeable person when it comes to bodybuilding but I am pretty sure a two inch pump isn't normal, yet that is exactly what the tape showed. A staggering 19 inches. As I read him the number, Joshua raised his arms into a breathtaking double-bicep pose and roared: "I'M A BEAST." That was just the first of my many encounters with Joshua...
  17. roboprobo

    m/m Bro Fam

    Eventually, you RELISHED your growth going out of control. Sure, you'd officially flunked out of your second year of college but economic analytics was harder than you anticipated... Thankfully, you were very lucky to have such a strong group of bros to support you. And they certainly did- when you initially told them you'd wanted to start working out more seriously, they actually gave you bags of supplements and 'lifestyle' tapes. The tapes were weird (all about 'motivation', working out, or dieting) and even when you always found yourself waking up towards the end of them you'd watch them religiously. Hell, the guys eventually started making your meals for you, too and it didn't take long for the gym to become second nature for you. You got BIG. Your confidence burst through the roof and you were cocky or even mean; you deserved it! Nobody could have gotten as jacked as you, nor as strong. Regardless, you were always kind to your bros. They were the ones making you big, too. Hell, after a while you started feeling like they worshiped you, in a weird, communal way. Each one would bring you a can of weird beer of a brand you couldn't pronounce and of course you'd end up shotgunning it as a challenge. At some point doorways were becoming a challenge due to your width- that's when the guys would laugh at your wide, stumbling gait but still help you get upstairs to bed. The side effects made EVERYTHING bigger. Some of the bros bought you new shoes every time your feet started getting cramped in your current pair. One day you'd dozed off again after a weird lifestyle tape, waking up with an excess of morning wood and one of your younger buddies sucking on your long toes. You felt embarrassed but there was something about when he asked you to flex for him that kept you laying comfortably on your increasingly smaller bed. He'd ask you questions about wanting your growth and if you liked it; you'd answer with honesty as you milked your fat cock, his chuckle making you smile naively as he moved to massage your huge feet and massive legs. You were getting massive and it felt awesome! All you could really think about was getting bigger and having fun with your bros. After a while it wasn't weird at all to find yourself flexing or working out in the basement, naked, and you consistently found yourself serving the guys however they asked. You almost cried when the school told you you'd failed all your classes; you couldn't even remember the last time you'd even gone. The guys told you it didn't matter, you could still live at the house and to not even sign up for another semester if you didn't want to. So you didn't bother with school. Hell, you used to consider yourself a rather smart guy but nowadays you could barely keep up with complex conversations your bros have at home. The guys would laugh when you gave a ditsy comment and tell you to show of your tits instead. You'd happily peel up (or ripped off) your shirt, showing off your massive pecs. You loved showing off, after all! They called you a good 'himbo' and directed you to administer twice the doses of supplements you were accustomed too. You explained to them your pectorals were seemingly increasing size even faster than the rest of your body, feeling sore almost every day. They gladly began giving you more thorough daily 'massages'. Nowadays you find yourself practically shaking the earth beneath your heavy steps, your quads and hams so wide you have to move in an awkward waddle. Your time is religiously spent in the basement gym or with your loving bros. Sure, they graduate and new ones come in, but you always find tight relationships with them. The guys worship your massive, sweaty body and always make sure you're well-taken care of. You've lost track of how many years have gone by and sometimes wonder if you're not really getting any older, either. You're fucking huge. Sometimes the guys are sweeter and love letting you strut around with a proper alpha male cockiness. Others are meaner, tricking you into tight situations or letting your huge pecs go without milking for days at a time, letting you murmur in discomfort like a proper bull in heat as your pecs start looking overdeveloped even for your massive frame. A rare few actually manage to fit your huge cockhead in their mouths. Some manage to fit you inside them (dangerously) but most often you enjoy feeling a bro sniffing and lapping your hairy, muscled pucker before stretching it out with their fat bro cock. For as much as you have to eat, absorbing protein through your bros' thick cocks is a benefit you gladly enjoy. There isn't often a party where you turn down a proper pose down, letting all the guys worship you as they pump you full of beer and cock.
  18. Since not everyone ventures to the artwork section, I figured ( and asked an admin first) that since my MuscleGrowth Graphic Novels are also steeped in story - that it would be cool to share with everyone in the story section. So far I have had 3 full comics published for my patrons on patreon, with the 3rd's epilogue being published this month. Anyway - I'm rambling... So without further adieu. Here ya go! Covers of comics with corresponding PDF links to read the stories. My other works and muscle art can be found here: http://www.patreon.com/gymjunkiemuscle A L I E N: Antares: https://www.dropbox.com/s/bftmbban7xiq5t2/ALIEN_ANTARES.pdf?dl=0 (Original Story 20+pgs) A Night in the Museum: The Crown of Hercules: https://www.dropbox.com/s/8tfbexaw6v43ccw/Night in the Museum.pdf?dl=0 (Original Story 20+pgs) King of Thieves: The Stone of Power: https://www.dropbox.com/s/i6o40u35q3jfa2x/KingOfThievesComic_0618.pdf?dl=0 (Based a short story I saw on Tumblr somewhere)
  19. NOTE: The m/f was removed from the last paragraph to make this m/m. The bodybuilder character still does have a wife, but in the second part, the character has a boyfriend. Howdy. I have often wondered about leg lengthening surgery. I am 6'5" and would never do it because being taller than I already am would suck. When you look up pictures of people wondering about the surgeries, they always show their pictures with stretched legs. But it wouldn't actually be like that. Your legs would actually get smaller because the muscle would stay the same size and be pulled a greater distance. So what I really wonder about is what happens after that point. You look at a tall person and a lot of the times they are ectomorphs. If a mesomorph or endomorph got leg lengthening surgery, they would still be a meso or endo - they wouldn't magically become an ectomorph just because they are tall. Yes, they would have their muscle size "shrink" at first because of the stretching, but they should still have the acumen to gain muscle/size. That would give them an incredible advantage in truly becoming huge over someone who is naturally tall and lanky. Here I explore what might happen in that scenario Unusual Surgeries Hey, you already know who I am. I have a bunch of sponsorships around the fitness industry and my IFBB pro card. You would recognize me when someone jokes about the 4'10" pro bodybuilder. Even though I am retired from contests now, I still hit the gym (and the "celltech") pretty hard. No sense losing my hard earned body because of getting older. Currently, I am 6.4 heads tall. I know they say the ideal is 8 heads tall, but screw them. I have pretty awesome proportions on my body. I am 22 inches wide from tip to tip on my shoulders. Less than 1% of the population can claim that and they even have almost a foot over me on height. My waist is 35 - yeah I know it should be in the 27 area. My chest totally makes up for it at 50 inches. My quads are 29 inches and biceps 21. Not too shabby considering what some would call my stubby limbs. I really lucked out on genetics, though. If someone sees me, my body looks like I am average height. It isn't until I am standing next to someone else that I look short. My wife of 11 years is a hot powerlifter. In the offseason, she cuts down some and enters some fitness competitions. However, she prefers to be bulked. She is 5'8" - kind of dwarfing me, but we totally love each other. We push each other to always better ourselves and train, eat and sleep together every day. Not to brag, but my 8x7 inches looks quite impressive at my height. I know that she does not stay with me because of my penis, but I am sure it helped open the door at the beginning of our relationship. That thing was a bear to adjust during contests. I probably spent more time pumping that than my muscles in the pump room back stage. Anything to keep it contained for the show. Even though I am totally happy with my body (as is the wife), there are many times when being a bit taller would be very useful. Just doing everyday tasks is troublesome since I have to have a stool handy at all times. More times than I care to admit, my wife was asked what her child was having for a meal. My bicep is bigger than your freakin head, dude, how am I her child? After years of reading medical research on height surgeries, we finally decided to take the plunge. It wasn't for me. It wasn't for my wife. It wasn't for anybody else. It was just so I could have an easier life during my retirement. My high testosterone and stocky muscular build are super equipped for healing and that made the risk factors somewhat low. I decided first to extend my femurs and humeri. That was not a fun process. I went out of the country for the procedures and had to stay for 5 months before I could travel again. First, they broke my bones and then inserted these devices to extend the lengths between the breaks. Basically, while the break is healing, it is making the bone longer. As a lifter, I fought through pain my entire career. I had so many muscle tears that I lost track. These bones pains were a drop in the bucket compared to everything else. And bless my wife, she stayed with me the entire time - using a gym close to the hospital to train on her own while I was resting. After the 5 months, they finally removed the devices. I was told not to exercise for another 5 months to continue recovering. I contacted a practitioner back in the states to do monthly checkups. I knew from experience that light lifting can help with recovering. I ignored the advice and started lifting again after 1 month. By month 8 of the whole process, I was completely healed. Conservative projections said that I would gain 2-3 inches in height. The bones were healing so fast, that I doubled that amount. I gained 6 inches in my femurs and over 4 inches on my arms. I was now standing at 5'4" and could not have been happier with the procedures. The only disappointing thing was that stretching out the bones also stretches out the muscles. My biceps dropped down from 21 to 16 inches from being stretched. My quads dropped from 29 inches, down to a still respectable 24 inches. It took quite a bit of getting used to being 6 inches taller. Something as simple as being in the kitchen was difficult. We had been living in that house for 8 years. I could have walked around with my eyes closed and found anything (even eyes closed and using the stool). Now it was like someone shifted around my house. Reaching for the refrigerator door was 6 inches lower and 4 inches closer. I kept jamming my hands for the first few weeks reaching for things. Light switches, oh my gosh. You just take it for granted that light switches are always in the same place. Now lower all of them by 6 inches around your house and tell me how disconcerting that is. Although there were troubles, I was still kinda hooked at that point. The positives of having access to 10 more inches of space (6 in height and 4 on my reach) was absolutely amazing. But I wanted more. Five weeks after I was cleared from the first surgeries, I was on another plane. This time it would be tibia/fibula and radius/ulna surgery. Admittedly, I was a little bit more nervous about having four bones broken. That was four ways complications could arise. Things went even more smoothly than the first time - bones broken, devices inserted, and 4 months of lengthening. My beautiful wife was there again, keeping me strong. You know what, I changed my mind - I was doing this for her because she deserved the best version of me and I wanted to give that to her. Once more, I ignored advice and started light workouts to help speed up healing. In under two months, I was cleared. This was another very successful round of surgeries. I gained 4 inches in height and 3 inches on my arms. There I stood, the same height as my wife. The first time I was able to stand without a walker or bracers, she just stared at me in complete shock. Then, we wept in each others' arms about how much of a life changer all of this would be. So a little over a year ago, I started this whole process at 4'10" and now was 5'8" with access to 17 inches more of the world than I had before. I was finally up to the normal stature of 7.5 heads tall, although a couple inches shorter than the average person. There was a problem, though. I had not anticipated what my arms would look like compared to the rest of my body. Compared to my legs, my arms looked perfectly fine. However, compared to my torso, I looked like a gorilla. My hands were well beneath my groin. In fact, they could touch past mid-thigh without bending over. My wife and I discussed it and she was very supportive of anything I wanted as long as it made me happy. Before my recovery was finished, we had already made the plans. The day after I got cleared by the doctor, we were on a plane again to get an experimental spine lengthening surgery. This one did not seem as horrific as the legs and arms since nothing was being broken. Basically, they would insert vertebrate spacers up the length of the spine. They also needed to include spacers in the ribcage or I would be prone to getting a hunchback. The spacers in the ribcage would dissolve and be absorbed by the body over the course of 2 years, with most of the material being dissolving around the 6 month point. The spinal spacers were much more complicated since the lats, traps, spinalis, serrates and a whole host of other muscles needed to compensate in their attachment points. The majority of patients recovered to normal mobility. A small number had decreased mobility and even fewer had increased mobility. With my back's already large muscles and my body's natural (and chemical) abilities for building muscle, the doctors felt that the decreased mobility was a slim to none chance of happening. So the surgery proceeded as planned. The doctors were very happy with the results, but I did need 2 months of bedrest and to wear a brace covering my entire torso up to my skull during that time and for 4 months after that. Unfortunately, there was no way around recovering with the brace on. It restricted most movement and even sitting/standing was a struggle. Getting in and out of bed was more like rolling around and propping myself up with my arms. We installed some ropes on hooks in various places to help me pull myself up. I could still walk around OK and we could already see the results after the initial 2 month recovery. Drum roll, please... It was an absolutely crazy result. After the 2 month recovery, I stood at 6'2" - a gain of another 6 inches. The doctors said that expansion would continue throughout the 4 months until most of the ribcage spacers dissolved. At that point, there would be too much pressure on the spinal spacers and growth would come to a halt. Boy were those doctors right. By the time the brace came off, I had gained another 5 inches. My wife could not contain herself whenever we were together. She admitted that having someone a foot taller than her (almost) was always a secret dream of hers. She preferenced it by assuring me that she would love me at any height. But being 6'7" was just so freaking hot. It was just nice for me that my arms hung down to a normal area. I was no longer a gorilla man. In addition, being able to reach things 28 inches further away than where I could reach two years ago was out of this world. I was starting to forget what life was like as a short man. I never heard a snicker or a joke about my height. It never crossed anybodies' minds whether or not I was my wife's child. But I still was not completely happy. I loved my proportions when I was short. The 22 inch wide shoulders at 4'10" are crazy impressive looking, but not so much at 6'7". An average guy at 5'10" has a shoulder width of 18 inches. When I was short, I boasted being 47% wider proportionally to the average guy. Now at 6'7", I was only 8% bigger. My wife did not like the idea of another surgery. Partially because she felt that height was the only thing holding me back in life and also because surgery meant recovery time and no sex. I convinced her that I just wanted 3-4 inches more width and I was done. No more surgeries after that and life would finally resume. I also threw in that clavicle surgery would not affect anything downstairs and we could still have quite a bit of fun. On a flight, under the knife, and back into recovery. The surgery turned out much like the leg/arm lengthings. My clavicles were broken and then set up in the little devices. The doctors said to expect around 1 inch on each side. I had wanted at least 3, but 2 would be better than nothing. At least that would double me up to 15% wider than average. Recovering went well. After 4 months, I was back home with the devices taken off. That surgery definitely hit me harder that the previous ones. I needed some extra physical therapy as just light weights would not have done the trick. I worked through it and came out the other side 5 months later. I was very happy with the results. I got 3 inches on one side and 2.75 inches on the other. The quarter inch was barely noticeable. The 28 inch wide shoulders was absolutely noticeable. As promised to the wife, I was finally done. The width did not make a difference to her, as she got back into the groove of jumping me at first sight. I was happy being 37% wider than average with a huge added bonus of extending my reach by another 3 inches. I could now reach 31 inches further than I could have 3 years ago. I also measured slightly more than a massive 8.5 heads tall. If the normal was 7.5 heads and the ideal 8 heads tall, I became the alpha at 8.5. I did not even care that my head looked small on my body. I had already promised my wife no more surgeries, but why would I want to increase the size of my head anyway? I had to ease back into the gym. Other than light weights and physical therapy, I had not been lifting for 3 years. Muscle memory kicked in and I was able to at least get my stats back up pretty quickly. I regained my 16 inch biceps and 24 inch quads. My waist was very interesting. With my spine being extended, it allowed my organs to have more space and brought my waist down to a tiny 27 inches. While I had a massive waist at 8 inches past ideal while at 4'10", I was actually 9 inches under the ideal waist size of a 6'7" person. My pecs and lats were also interesting. I had lost a lot of the thickness because they were now stretched tight in both the horizontal direction from the clavicle lengthening and vertical direction from the spinal lengthening. My ribcage did not grow or shrink during all of this - just the ribs spread apart a bit more. The stretched lats provided much more width and actually gave me a 60 inch chest measurement. My 60 inch chest was now bigger than my previous 58 inch height. Imagine that, flattening your muscles by stretching them and still gaining quite a few inches. Needless to say, I approved of the 2.2 chest to waist ratio. My traps also looked slightly improved. Since my squatty neck had been lengthened, the traps were about 50% taller than before. So with my recovery complete and some small amount of size regained, I began to push myself harder and harder. My wife totally got in on that action as we drove each other to reach new heights (ha... ha...). My delts, arms, legs, pecs, lats and traps were all flattened, stretched and tight as hell. It was brutal really getting into it again. But I have always had really stocky endo-meso genetics. In the offseason, I would jump up to 260 pounds of prime beef at 4'10". During contests, I could swing around 210 pounds. I didn't get a pro card for nothing. I put in all of the effort that the big boys would. Just because I was "tall and lanky" now didn't mean that I would go easy on myself. Plus, it is not like brain suddenly switched my genetics to ectomorph. Back in the gym, I started at around 225 pounds - post surgeries. Before all of the surgeries, I was hovering around 235 in my retirement. I lost 10 pounds from spending most of 3 years in bed resting. Plus, you do not really feel like eating much with braces and devices and needing a walker to get around. I quickly gained 5 pounds, then 10, then 25. My body craved filling out the way I used to be and at 250 I definitely looked like I belonged in the gym again. The hard stretch that all of my muscles were under just needed to be pumped a little. The fascia was as taunt as it could possibly get and I started going to get deep tissue massages weekly to break it up. By six months post surgery, I had regained most of my former stats. At 290 pounds (65 pounds in six months), my arms were 22 inches cold. My quads were 32 inches - dwarfing my previous leg measurements. They always did respond well during training. I gained 2 inch on my waist, which was fine since I gained 10 inches on my chest. My traps and delts were filling in nicely. Even with most of those stats surpassing my previous numbers, I still felt like I looked very thin with a giant's body. At least in comparison to my tank-like looks from before. My wife and I kept pushing and pushing, harder and harder. She entered a powerlifting meet three months later and completely demolished the competition. We were not done yet, though. I still wanted to give her the best version of myself and she was completely motivated by my transformation. If we weren't about to throw up every exercise in the gym, we considered it a failed workout. By one year post surgery we looked like total beasts. Nobody even talked to us at the gym any more. We would spend hours driving the other to lift one more rep and tossing plates on and off of the bars for max weight and drop sets. She decided to cut for a few months to enter a fitness competition. By the time that rolled around, the organizers begged her to join the bodybuilding side instead as she did not have the "fitness model look" anymore. She didn't care what she entered as long as she had some fun. I quickly taught her bodybuilder poses since she wouldn't be able to get away with her normal posing routine. Her shear size just blew away everybody else. She took the super heavyweight and overall categories. Things continued the same for the next few years. I got up to 452 pounds and am still fairly lean. The whole time, my muscles just wanted to fill out instead of adding overall mass like regular bulking would do. And fill out they did. My biceps are now just a hair shy of 37 inches. Way bigger than my legs used to be. My quads passed 50 inches a couple of months ago and now sit at 52 inches. Out of everything, they are still responding the best to the extra 6 inches they were given. My waist is up to 34, which is still 2 inches under the ideal for my height and 3 inches under my biceps. Heck, it is still one inch below what it used to be when I was short. My pecs jut out 4 inches past my ribcage and clavicle without even flexing. With being stretched in two directions and now filled out, a single one of my pecs is close to half the size of what my entire torso used to be. Both together, including the cleavage that rivals my wife's, are definitely bigger than my old torso. I no longer have a V-taper, it is more like a U-taper with my lats just flaring out. In an overhead pose, the width of my lats is somewhere around three or four times that of my waist. With the help of my lats adding slabs of muscle since they have so much extra space, my chest measurement is 95. Whoever said that a chest should be 12 inches over a waist obviously skipped chest and back day. Having a 2.8 chest to waist ratio has definitely got to become the new ideal. I cannot even grasp my traps any more. Then again, I have tiny 4'10" sized hands. Even more funny are my 4'10" sized feet. I wear a US size 6 for the comfort even though I could probably fit into a size 5. But my traps stick out so much that I can do squats without holding on to the bar. It can just fit in the groove formed from my traps popping from my neck. Just once I did a squat with a bar on my traps, a bar resting in the four inches of space at the top of my chest and a dumbbell in each hand. It was pretty epic - you can probably still find the video of me doing it somewhere on Youtube. Finally, we come to my delts. They were difficult to get going. With the clavicle lengthened, but scapula still the same, my delts were stretched in the weirdest angles out any muscle. Now, they do have some nice sized caps on them again, though I can feel that they are no where near finished with growing. The caps add an extra 2 inches to my width on each side. That puts me around 32 inches wide from tip to tip. I would take the hinderance of not being able to fit straight through most doorways over not having the height to reach things any day. I guess instead of a V or U shape, the T-shaped body might be a more accurate description, although my quads beg to differ with that assessment. I remember being worried about my width being less than 10% above average. I am closing in on 60% above average now and still growing wider. Since I am pretty lean, I think I could cut around 30 pounds and be contest ready at 420. If I do come out of retirement, I will probably need to assume a new identity for registration purposes. I would rather not deal with the questions that might arise. I gained almost 2 feet in height, close to a foot in width and doubled my weight. All the while, my waist shrunk by an inch and looks even smaller since it is elongated and can get compared to the monstrous chest and legs. Why even bother, though? Too many questions and too much of a hassle to get into that arena again. I personally know that I would wipe the floor with anybody on the stage. Instead, I should focus on gaining those last 50 pounds and see how I look at 500. Maybe if I really push my legs, I could make them as big as I used to be tall. I am just 6 inches away and have already put 28 inches on those tree trunks in the past few years. I know I promised the wife no more surgeries, but I wonder if she would be opposed to a penis lengthening surgery. I mean I used to be 8 inches at 4'10" and it does not look as impressive on my new body. Plus, my 7 inch girth compared to 52 inch quads makes me feel a little inadequate - though I still do not get any complaints. The doctors said during the spinal surgery said that there was a very small chance of increased mobility - yeah, I got that. The entire length of my spine gained around a 160% increase to flexibility. I am like an acrobat in the bedroom. With my massive muscles and mobility, I can contort into positions that have never even been dreamed of. Anyway, I lost my train of thought. Proportionally, my penis looks incredibly small. I think 11x8 would look a little bit better, though 12x10 would make it more in proportion to my legs. We'll see. My retirement has been grand and it is only getting better...
  20. goggletan

    m/m Prison Break

    I love mornings. Its the very moment when I put on my uniform which i love the most I can’t describe that feeling , Its something that can only be felt. You suddenly feel a rush of power and invulnerability. Like nothing can hurt you. And as you put on your sunglasses and stare at your own reflection you cant help but see yourself as an Alpha god. My name is Officer Branson and I’ve been a prison warden for a few years since i left school. But the best part of being a prison warden is actually entering the prison. Here. You are the Alpha Master. Here. You are god. With my officer rank I can make these little prison bitches do anything i want. They get stripped down every morning as i get dressed. We give them some health checkups to make sure they’re doing alright. We make sure they have good oral hygiene And that their private parts are well taken cared off. They are then ushered to have they’re meals. Throughout the day these prisoners are to queue up properly for anything they need. Of course you can tell by now. We abuse our inmates. Whats the fun in being a warden if you don’t abuse your power? The power trip was amazing. There would be new inmates every few weeks and these would be my new favorites. They come in to prison, buffed and muscular. And our job was to deprive them of the nutrition that made them the muscular hunks they have become. To bend them in whatever way we pleased to break they’re spirits. To turn these former Alpha criminals into something that would be more easily controlled in prison. They usually struggle and try to escape. But we tie them up. We deny them any means of free will. We fuck them simultaneously in both they’re holes. We degrade them and make them think of themselves as lesser beings. And we succeed all the time… I loved my job. The power rush it gave me was incredible beyond words. But there was something else i always wanted. All these mindless fucking and humiliation of my prisoners have just made me more lonely inside. I craved to be loved. To find a man whom i could share a passionate kiss with. And that was something my job could never give me… Until now….. We never call our prisoners by they’re actual names. In fact we are never even told of their real names. These prisoners are to be treated as less than human. And their names would reflect that. Number 309 came in to prison during the early morning. We took a mugshot of him before we proceeded to hull him into his cell. He however wasn’t like the other inmates. He was tall and lean but already skinny like a twig and didn’t look as strong as the other thug Alpha inmates we had. His skin was pale but looked healthy otherwise. Even though i was wearing my dark sunglasses I could see there was something special about his eyes. It sparkled as i looked directly into his eyes. As if he was flirting with me. I have to say. I was pretty attracted to his pretty boy good looks. And i requested to be the one to give him the “health checkup” Pointing at him he stared back at me and if i didnt mistake it. He gave me a subtle grin. I couldn’t wait to abuse him. I entered the checkup room in complete darkness as i stripped my pants. He was seated on a chair bound and blindfolded like all the other inmates before him. I would usually have forced open his mouth to gag him with my cock had he been like the other struggling inmates. But he was different. He did not yell at me or plead or threatened me to be set free. He did not struggle or squirm. He took all the humiliating acts i did with vigor. He even willingly tasted my stinky underwear and licked his lips. I then subtly placed my quickly erecting cock near his shoulder to see his reaction. He was getting even harder. It was the most passionate face fuck i had ever administered. That night I couldnt sleep thinking about number 309. That passion. That balance of rough and gentle touches. It was amazing. I had hoped to stop thinking about him the next day. But I couldn’t. On the drive to work the only think on my mind was his thick sexy lips and the warm touch of his tongue. I needed more. I spent most of the next week hanging around his cell. As we weren’t allowed to enter the prisoner’s cell during certain times number 309 would suck me off from behind his cell. It was incredibly erotic. We never really spoke but he gave me the passion I had always wanted. And i think he knew he was pleasing me greatly but i wasn’t sure why he would continue doing this. The face fucking would eventually evolve into full on fucking. The prison cell did not stop us from fucking. And soon even it did not stop me from entering the cell illegally. But now he was beginning to make simple conversations with me. He told me alittle about his likes and dislikes. How he yearned to be allowed out of his prison cell every once in awhile. To take a walk in the garden and look at the sky. And to have better food than the disgusting crap we served. But most importantly and surprisingly, number 309 told me “He loved me” And how could i refuse his love? I wanted to give him the simple freedom he desired so much. But there always has to be a person in the cell or the higher ups would know something was amiss. So we made simple plans to swap our clothing every few days. I would wear his orange uniform and sit quietly in his cell pretending to be him. While he would wear my uniform and have a a few short minutes of freedom walking near the corridor of his cell. Those short minutes slowly turned into a few hours. And those few hours slowly became as much as half a day. Our swaps became more sophisticated and I would watch him wax up his hair into badboy spikes and have him use my sunglasses to further disguise his identity as he begin to walk further and further away from his cell every time. I soon begin to realize he was doing more than just walking around the compound. He would leave me in his prison cell as he spent hours in the gym reserved for prison wardens such as myself. And i could slowly see his body change every time we swapped back out of our clothes. He used to come back for his meals. But now he eats at the prison warden’s cafeteria where they have steak and other protein rich food while i get on my knees naked and eat out of a bowl with my mouth. And after some time on his diet I could already begin to feel the effects on my own body. I was getting smaller. My arms were losing its muscle mass and i was getting physically weaker. My body wasted away as i couldn’t freely use the gym and had to sit in a little cell doing nothing everyday. But what really killed me was the loneliness. There were times i felt so lonely without him but i knew he would come back every evening without fail before the night ended. He would give me the passionate kiss i yearned so much for. We would swap back our roles for the night and the cycle would repeat itself. But as time went on. There were days he would not come back. Those days grew more and more as i noticed his body becoming bigger and his skin glowing with a dark golden tanned glow. He was spending his days heading to the beach to achieve this as i saw the photos of him being circulated by other prisoners. But i knew he wouldn’t betray me. He said he loved me. And sometimes he would still come back to swap our identities. But at some point he stopped coming back altogether. Leaving me wondering about him. I was hoping he wasn’t in danger or if he was formulating a plan to get us both out of prison so we can be together forever. But still I would keep his cell warm and be a good prisoner in his absence. I had to play pretend as well as i could. I would endure all humiliation and pain for him. Once i was the Officer. Now i was the prisoner. I spent every morning as I had for the longest time being paraded by other officer warden who were more human than me as they stripped me of all my clothing. They would then administer a health checkup for me. Starting with oral health To full body inspections. Sometimes they would humiliate and laugh at me for their own entertainment But more often than not, most days now I’m being used as furniture And it was on one of these days that as i was kneeling on the cold hard ground with my naked body stripped of all my dignity and respect that i heard a loud motor sound. I looked up and saw a huge tall muscular golden hunk shirtless and riding a motorbike. I heard the other officers saying "Officer Branson" had quit his job as a prison officer and has decided to pursue his freedom to travel on his cocky new motorbike. Getting of his bike, the tall muscular officer approached me. His face was cold and emotionless and i couldn’t tell what he was thinking behind his dark sunglasses. He than removed his sunglasses. Looked down upon me and spat on my face…
  21. Can you imagine being a 19-year-old who doesn’t know he has the body of a god? Have you ever met a ripped, sexy hunk who was somehow still a virgin? What if you didn’t know everyone wanted to have sex with you? Growing up in rural Wisconsin, you could argue that I didn’t have the most typical upbringing. Altogether, I was close with my father, mother, two older brothers, my younger sister, and that was really it. Ultimately, we were only allowed off of our 18-acre property when we were going to church, and other special occasions, leaving little opportunity to meet anyone else. Both of my parents were incredibly religious, believing that our minds would be poisoned by the evils of the outside world. Believe it or not, along with being home-schooled, we were only given access to highly monitored and censored internet, as well as little to no television. This really didn’t leave much else to do, other than farm and yard work, but it wasn’t as bad as it sounds. Don’t get me wrong, my parents were great people who definitely cared for us, they were just a little too overprotective. As long as we were following their rules, getting our chores done, and completing all of our homework assignments, we had free range to do whatever we wanted during our free time. My oldest brother, Jimmy, was a fat but still pretty strong 22-year-old who enjoyed farming and fixing up old cars with our dad. The middle brother, Joe, was a skinny yet fit 20-year-old who spent most of his time reading any book our parents would approve of in the house. Then, Jessica, was your average seeming 16-year-old girl who spent most of her time with mom, but still managed to get the most computer time out of all us. As for me, I’m Josh, and I love reading, yet not as much as Joe, my real passion being working out. When I was younger, I wasn’t really assigned many chores, with my dad and two older brothers taking on all of the work outside. Yet, when I was finally old enough, my parents put me to work, which was initially unbearable. I couldn’t stand feeling so weak, straining after just a little bit of work, and feeling so sore afterwards. Knowing I needed to build up my strength up as quick as possible to help the family, I started using some old gym equipment in the basement that no one had touched in years. Walking down a creaky set of wooden stairs, one would find themselves in an unfinished basement with exposed floor joists and pipes on the celling, half-finished walls, and a concrete floor. On the opposite end of the room, there was an extensive assortment of dumbbells, barbells, and weight plates, along with a bench press, treadmill, smith machine, rowing machine, pulldown machine, machine fly, power tower, cable machine, a chess press machine, an exercise bike, and a leg press—none of which I knew the names of when I first started working out. According to my father, he had originally purchased the house from a recluse bodybuilder who had left all the equipment behind. Seeing outside work as enough strain on the body, my father and two older brothers never saw any use for what was down there. Personally, I had read little about bodybuilding, yet the possibility that this gym could take me from being a wimp to someone who could really help this family succeed was something that I couldn’t ignore. With that said, I remember being so terrified at first, not knowing how to use any of the equipment down there. Additionally, with terms like “muscles” being blocked on our computer, there wasn’t much that the internet was going to do to help me. I did manage to get some basic training books from my parents, but with few images to go off of for techniques, I was very much on my own. During my first night down there I remember trying a little bit of everything, except any of the weight-based machines, which I couldn’t really handle. I felt so small compared to everything in the room, often feeling like I should just give up on this crazy idea. Nevertheless, I persisted, going down to the basement whenever I could, discovering on my own what worked and what didn’t work. Before I knew it, I fell in love, as the gym became second nature; it was a place that I could call my own and push myself to the limits. It took some time, but I finally understood how to use everything down there and could now plan out actual routines day-by-day. I even brought up some 30-pound dumbbells to my room and set up a pull up bar in the door for a light workout wherever I could fit in in the day. Ultimately, it wasn’t long before I started seeing actual real-world progress, which allowed me to keep up with my brothers on chores, and eventually surpass them. In short, the basement gym allowed me to transform from a boy into a man that could do the outside work of two if not three men. Additionally, although this wasn’t my intention, after years of training my body it began to resemble the shape and form of those seen in anatomy books. When I started working out, I pictured just getting as big as my father or older brother, but my body looked so different. I had actually grown bigger than them, without an ounce of their fat. My body had gone from lanky and thin, to incredibly ripped and tight all over. Even though my parents had taught us the evil that comes from being vain, I couldn’t help but sometimes look at my ever-growing physique in an old, dusty mirror in the basement. When I first started workout I remember wearing average workout clothing, but now I enjoyed working out in a tight sleeveless shirt, allowing me to see my muscles actually grow and pump up. I probably looked smaller than Joe then, yet now, at 19-years-old and 5’11, I was taller and wider than Jimmy, but pure, solid muscle. Now fully developed, every inch of my body was covered with rock hard muscles that showed through any shirt that I wore. My back muscles looked incredibly chiseled, almost resembling the features of a map, which lead up to the widest of shoulders that made Joe look like a kid next to me. Then, in the front, I had massive pectorals that sometimes made taking a shirt off difficult, and a sculpted set of six abdominals that completely contrasted against Jimmy’s gut. The ab-muscles in particular were accentuated by my shredded obliques and visible v-cut. Then, both my arms and legs looked incredibly thick and veiny, allowing me to lift more weight than anyone in the family. Not that I could ever it admit, but I was proud of what I had accomplished. Yet, what I loved the most was how easy my new body made the work outside. Over the years, Joe has had to do much less work, as I alone accomplish more work than Jimmy and my dad combined. Ultimately, no one seemed to care for my physical transformation, but they very much appreciated how much more I was able to help. I think that Joe really enjoyed having more time to read and even write, but Jimmy definitely resented me a little for taking the place of the “big” brother. This felt kind of cool, but at the same time I still respected everyone. The family was still my top priority, whether we were working outside or going to church together. Yet, as I completed my education at 18-years-old, I couldn’t help but want more beyond the house I was raised. College seemed like the best opportunity to get out, even for a bit, but I knew my parents wouldn’t go for it. After finally working myself up to asking them, I didn’t hear the end of it. They made it seem like I was betraying the family, that everything they had taught me about the outside world just didn’t stick. Honestly, I felt ashamed, but it was something I wanted, and I wasn’t going to give up. It took over half a year, but I was finally able to convince them that if I went to school for agronomy at that University of Wisconsin-Madison, I could learn a lot to bring back to the farm. It seemed that they trusted me not to be tempted by the evils of the world, instead giving me an opportunity to see them for myself and bring back a lot of useful information. Luckily, my home schooling had paid off, where an SAT score of 1560 out of 1600 assured my admittance into the university for the 2018-2019 academic year. I couldn’t believe that I would be leaving the only home I had ever known for at least an entire year—a prospect that was both incredibly terrifying and exciting. Possibly more interesting was the fact that my parents gave me my own cellphone to take there, albeit it could only text and call. With that said, they did decide against a laptop, thinking that I could do my work on the computers in the library. Nevertheless, I was ready for this experience; it was sad to say goodbye to my family, but it was something I needed. -------------------------------------------------- When arriving to the campus for the first time, I observed a completely different world from anything I was used to back home. Outside of the car window you could see what looked like endless rows of buildings, with so many people just lying around on nearby lawns. Yet, as much as I was eager to meet new people, I could see the clear look of disgust over my father’s face. That definitely made me feel a little ashamed of my feelings, but I wasn’t going to let that stop me from actually enjoying myself. Luckily, before I could think about it any further, we arrived at my dorm building, Sullivan Residence Hall. With the amazing nearby view of Lake Mendota from the parking lot, all of my doubt started to fade away. “I’m starting to regret this decision already,” my dad muttered under his breath, awaking me from my day dreaming. “Don’t worry dad, you know me, like what’s really the worst that can happen,” I responded back trying to reassure him as best as I could. “Just remember that you’re here to learn, and nothing else,” he said looking at me with a mixture of fear and trust. Before I knew it, we were saying our goodbyes, with my dad unable to bring himself to come upstairs and see the dorm. Honestly, it was probably for the best, as this was something that I needed to do on my own. Thus, I grabbed all of my stuff, including a mini fridge and microwave, and placed in a nearby campus housing moving cart. As I rolled it up the sidewalk to the dorm, I waved to my dad as he drove away. Making my way to the door, I was already getting some looks from other students and parents, probably because I was alone. Fortunately, two girls ran up to help me as soon as I got inside. “Well hey there, my name is Ashley, need any help getting your dorm key,” one of them said while giving me a big smile and playing with her hair. “Hey, I’m Michelle,” added the other girl with a similar grin and bubbly attitude. “It doesn’t seem like you need ANY help moving in your stuff with those muscles, but we’re here to help make the transition into your dorm room as easy as possible,” “Actually, I would really appreciate your help, thanks so much,” I responded, happy to see that people were being nice to me already. Together, we walked over to a desk that had been set up in the middle of lobby, where I was asked to fill out some papers before I was finally given a key to my room. I headed up the elevator to the second floor, where my room, #237, was conveniently located near the elevator. As I got closer, I heard some weird noises coming from the room, which initially made me hesitant to even go inside. But, everyone else seemed to be having fun meeting their new roommates, so I decided to just walk in. Little did I know that as I pushed the cart into the room there would be someone yelling at me from the bed on the other side of the room. “Jesus dude, I thought you’d at least knock,” said the guy I would later find out was my roommate Patrick. “Fuck,” cursed the girl that was on top of him, which of course turned out to be his girlfriend, Ariana. I hate to admit it, but in the moment, I was completely horrified by the site of them making out on his bed. Almost instinctively, I ran out of room, closing the door behind me, and headed to the nearby shared bathroom. I just needed to splash some water on my face and take a breather. Obviously, I knew what sex was, it’s just something totally different to see for the first time. A part of me started to think my parents might have been right about all of this, like come on, something like this on the first day is just, I don’t know. It took a little bit to fully compose myself, but I did want to go back to unpack my stuff. Maybe if I went back over and knocked they’d take it somewhere else. -------------------------------------------------- “Did you see the look on his face,” said Patrick laughing to himself as he put his t-shirt back on. “He honestly looked like he had never seen two people kiss in his life.” “Who was looking at this face, did you see that body,” responded Ariana as she finished putting on her jeans. “Like, literally every single one of his muscles were popping out of his clothes, and my god those shoulders. I swear to you, he could throw me up against that wall over there and have me any day of the week.” “I’m not going to lie, even I was turned on a little.” “Maybe he can fuck my brains out, while you watch. You know we’ve been talking about bringing someone else into this.” “That actually sounds pretty fun, but I doubt he’d be open to it. Plus, he seems pretty straight to me.” “It’s not like we’d be asking him to screw you, unless you want to try it. You remember that one drunk night with Derek don’t you.” “I thought we agreed that we wouldn’t talk about it.” “You just can’t admit that you enjoyed playing around with him, can you?” “Fine, if it’ll get you off my back, yes, I would really enjoy feeling up this guy’s ripped body.” “Now that’s the spirit, I’m wet just thinking about it.” “Well, he might not even come back. It wouldn’t surprise me if he’s off requesting a single after that reaction.” “That, or someone else snatched him up…” “Maybe you should get back to your room and let me work him first, see what’s up, you know.” “Wow, someone wants him all to themselves. At least give me the details if something happens, and I mean all of them.” “Uh, just go…” -------------------------------------------------- I needed to man up and get back in that room. I’m just an hour into being on my own, and I’m not going to chicken out already. Yes, I’m terrified, I can admit that, but that doesn’t mean I shouldn’t face this head on. Finally working myself up to it, I left the bathroom and walked back to the room. Standing in front of the door, I let out one final deep breath and knocked twice. “Hey, um, it’s your roommate, Josh, sorry about earlier…can I come in or should I come back later…” Before I could say anything further, Patrick opened the door to the room. He probably stood at around 5’7, pretty skinny, so I must have looked like a giant to him. Now that I was thinking about it, there really hadn’t been many, if any guys in this residence hall with my body size. This was something that I was at least use to already, plus if for whatever reason I needed to defend myself, they would really come in handy. Nevertheless, hopefully this was all just some misunderstanding and I can finally get this day back on track. “Hey dude, I’m Patrick,” he said. “Sorry about all of that earlier with my girlfriend Ariana, I hadn’t heard from you, so I wasn’t even sure if you were going to show up or not.” “Yeah, I really don’t do much social media, so that probably didn’t make it easy,” I responded hoping I wouldn’t have to talk about my living situation back home. “Huh, yeah, that makes sense. But whatever, let’s try to move past it and just get you settled.” “Thanks, I’d really appreciate it.” Wow, I’m so relieved over how well that interaction went. Here I was expected some sort of sex crazed pervert, but it was really just some big misunderstanding. Also, now that I could actually breathe again, I could start putting my stuff away. Getting a closer look at the room, it hit me how small the room actually was, especially for a larger guy like me. Each side of the room featured a desk by the window, a bed in the middle, a small wardrobe, and a closet, all of which left little room in between. On the bright side, it seemed like the school must have cleaned in anticipation for our arrival, as my side of the room was spotless. With that said, for whatever reason they had left my mattress up against the closet and the actual bed frame on its side. Seeing me staring at the bed, Patrick came over and said, “do you need help moving that bed man, they’re made surprisingly well and really require two people on each side to lift it up. If I’m being honest, it took my girlfriend and I a lot of effort to move mine. That’s actually, um, why she was here in the first place.” “No, I think I got it,” I responded while I easily grabbed the frame by the middle and turned it over. “That wasn’t bad at all Patrick.” Then I proceeded to pick up the mini fridge and microwave, placing them under the window in between our desks. “Fuck dude, those muscles aren’t just for show I guess,” stated Patrick in awe. “Thanks, I’ve really been working on them for a while. I’m glad to see them coming to good use,” I replied, honestly feeling pretty good about myself. “Um…any chance I could get a look at them,” uttered Patrick, almost begging for it. “Sure I don’t see why not,” I continued as I flexed my giant left bicep right in his face. It must be pretty crazy to see that someone has arms almost the size of your head. Honestly, I was very curious to see how he would respond, maybe he’d be interested in training with me. If he wanted, I’d definitely be happy to help him get some muscle on his scrawny physique. “So what do you think Patrick, pretty big right?” “Dude, your arm is insane,” Patrick responded as he reached out and started rubbing it. The sensation of him touching my body was interesting to say the least. No one had ever been so interested in body before, and I definitely kind of liked it. At the same time though, something about it felt kind of wrong. “So, does this make you want to start working out?” Beginning to laugh, Patrick replied, “no, I definitely don’t have the commitment to get anywhere close to this, plus, look at me. Really, I just know how to appreciate the body of a real man, and dude, you’re all man. Any chance I could see more?” “Like this,” I said as I hesitantly lifted my shirt to reveal my giant, monster sized pecs and shredded abs.” “Holy…fucking…shit man, you’re not a man, you’re some sort of super human, or maybe even a god,” Patrick barely managed to say as he started slowing touching my abs. “I don’t know what to say, I’m just at a loss for words over how beautiful your body is. Like, I can’t stop looking, can’t stop pressing my hand over each muscle. It’s like your body is made of marble, and I’m admiring an amazing piece of art.” There was so much I wanted to say, but no words came out. This was truly like nothing I had experienced before, someone describing my body like nobody else mattered. I just couldn’t understand the feelings that were coming over me, with his touch sending shivers down my spine that I seemed to enjoy way more than I care to admit. I really wanted to flex for him, showing off everything that I had to offer. He seemed to be enjoying every minute of this, admiring all of the hard work and effort that I put into getting such a ripped body. For him, and for him alone, I tightened all of my muscles, from my abs to my shoulders. Little did I know though that I was stretching my shirt to the max. Each bicep flex or pec bounce was bringing my shirt closer and closer to the brim until one final double bicep ripped the shirt clean off leaving my upper body fully exposed. I don’t know what happened in that moment, but Patrick quickly let out a loud groan before covering his lap and running out of the room without saying a word. With the slam of the door waking me up from some sort of hypnotic trance, I just needed to sit down on the bed and really think this over. I cultivated this body for its strength, but here I was letting some guy touch it for whatever other reason. Obviously, I would be lying if I said I didn’t enjoy it, but that doesn’t mean that I should have. Him touching my body made me feel powerful, as if I had something Patrick could only dream of having. Ultimately, I think his jealousy must have just gotten the best of him, and he just had to get out of the room. The thought of being such a scrawny weakling compared this sculpted physique must have been too much for him I guess. But then, that’s when I looked down and noticed that my penis was beginning to press up against my jeans. I couldn’t believe what was going on…what had this encounter awakened inside of me? -------------------------------------------------- Running up to Ariana’s dorm room, Patrick knocked on her door over and over again until she finally opened it. Yet, before either of them could say anything, Patrick ran over her bed, still covering his crotch. He laid trying to hide the substantially wet area, which it didn’t seem that Ariana had initially noticed. “Woah, woah, woah, what just happened,” yelled out Ariana. “It’s amazing,” responded Patrick with a mixture of shame and lust in his voice. “What are you talking about?” “I got to see his body, it’s beyond perfect.” “No fucking way, you have to tell me everything.” “Look at my pants, that should tell you enough.” “Holy shit, he made you cum without even taking your pants off.” “I don’t even know what happened, like one minute he was flexing, then all of a sudden he accidentally ripped his shirt off and I just lost it I guess. He has some of the biggest, most perfectly proportioned muscles that I’ve ever seen in my life. Plus, he clearly loved the attention, like he was flexing all over without me even prompting him. It’s like the world just stopped for a moment and his incredible body was just mine for the taking.” “God, you’re making me wet just talking about that.” “Honestly, I was just so embarrassed that I had to get out of the room. Who knows what he must be thinking now…” “Well, all I know is that I need to get a piece of him, ASAP, and we need to get you cleaned up.” “ Ha, ha, ha, you’re hilarious.” “Let’s plan it out though, maybe we can actually make this happen…” -------------------------------------------------- Nothing I was doing seemed to be calming my…member…it was like it had a mind of its own. Every time I tried to think of something else, like upcoming classes or how work must be progressing back home, my mind would just drift back to the moment with Patrick. I just couldn’t get over how much he seemed to adore every single one of my muscles. He was especially fond of my pectoral muscles, which his constant rubbing of had made my nipples hard and sensitive. That’s it, I had to do something, maybe a nice warm shower would put my mind at ease and calm my nerves. I decided to toss my completely torn up t-shirt into the trash, grab a change of clothes and a towel, and then head over to the bathroom with my shower caddy. With most people still moving everything into their rooms and setting up, the showers would likely be nice and quiet. Yet, on my way there, I focused most of my energy on hiding my slight bulge, which caused me to accidentally bump into some skinny little guy. I kept going, which I felt really bad over, but I couldn’t risk anyone seeing me in such a state. Arriving to the bathroom, I realized that this was now the second time I had come in here to deal with such intense feelings. I’ve read and studied so much, but it seems like nothing could have prepared me for such interactions other than actually participating in them. Nevertheless, I walked up to one of the private shower stalls and turned the water on, getting it nice and warm. Just like before, I wanted to move past this; as good as all of this made me feel, I honestly just felt disgusted with myself. So, I stripped down completely, putting all of my belongings to the side and stepped under the shower head. The water felt so good as it covered my body, I was finally starting to feel relaxed. Yet, my experience with Patrick seemed to have altered how I viewed my body, almost as if I was beginning to see it through his eyes. Yes, I’ve admired my progress in the gym basement plenty of times before, that I can admit. But, after seeing Patrick’s reaction, I couldn’t help but look down at my incredible physique glistening under the water. As the shower stream hit each of my muscles, it accentuated them so well that I honestly began to wish there was a mirror in there to get a better look. It was fascinating to see the flow of water down the different ridges of my muscles, even just the effort the water actually needed to put in to get down. I don’t know what came over me, but I actually started to rub my own chest and abdominal muscles. I put in the effort, so I deserved to enjoy my body too, which was really just so hard from all those hours in the gym. I would have kept going, yet I was startled by someone turning on the shower next to me. Come on, this needed to stop right now. I came in here to relax and get a hold of myself but here I was looking down at my body and experiencing such vanity. Yes, I looked fantastic, even down to my massive, shredded quadriceps and calves, but that didn’t give me the right to act like some self-absorbed narcissist. Luckily, it seemed like my penis had finally calmed down, so I decided to just shampoo my hair, lather up my body, and head back to the room. But, as I was finishing up and drying myself off, I came to the horrifying conclusion that I had actually grabbed Patrick’s clothes in the rush. He had a very similar pair of dark blue jeans and white t-shirt, but when I held them up they looked like kids’ clothes compared to my body. I don’t think I could get either the shirt or pants on, let alone move around in them. My only option was to walk back to the room in a towel, which I had done a million times back home, just not with this many people running around the halls. Grabbing all of my belongings, and barely fitting my towel around my waste, I opened the curtain and headed toward the door out of the bathroom. Yet, as I passed by the sinks, I couldn’t help but look at my muscles in the reflection of the mirrors, which were still covered in a light coat of water. After getting a good look, I decided to an abdominal and thigh pose, which really showed off how shredded my body had become. Yet, I had forgotten that there was someone else in the bathroom, and that’s when I saw them in a towel across the room, dropping their shower caddy upon seeming me flexing. “Now, that’s not fair at all,” said the guy who was clearly staring at my abdominal muscles. “Sorry, I don’t normally do this,” I replied feeling pretty embarrassed. “No, don’t worry about it,” he responded as he started to walk closer, “if I looked like that I’d probably be flexing all of the time. I’m Lucas by the way.” “Nice to meet you, I’m Josh,” I said as we found each other right in front of one another. “I completely forgot that there was someone else in here, so I guess I just decided to have a little fun.” “Oh I bet you have a lot of fun,” he replied seemingly looking me up and down. I wasn’t really sure what he meant by that, but it was clear that he was giving me the same look that Patrick had earlier. Although Lucas was likely the same height as Patrick, I couldn’t help but notice that he was a little toned, but still skinny, with a face that was honestly kind of pretty. As he looked at each of my muscles, I just took the time to look him over, something that almost felt instinctual, as if it were impossible not to stare. I’m not sure how much time passed between this interaction, but I honestly didn’t care to know. Then, before I could even consider moving away, Lucas reached out his right hand and lightly grazed my abs, letting out a soft moan. “You like…abs,” I questioned, almost unsure of what I was saying. “Well, who doesn’t,” Lucas responded as he moved his fingers up and down each of my abs, attempting, and failing, to push down on each. “I honestly had no idea people would want to touch my muscles so much,” I replied as a tightened my ab-muscles for him. “Very funny, they are gorgeous though, like really beautiful,” Lucas said as he licked his lips. “What I really love though are these V-shaped muscles,” he added as he began to rub and grab a hold of them. I had honestly never thought much about these muscles, but his touch felt out of this world. With that being said, I didn’t really get why he was enjoying them so much. Yes, it didn’t seem like many people had them, plus they are incredibly tight, but they were kind of just there. The issue came when I attempted to give him a better look, which cause my towel to unknot and fall to the floor. I was left completely exposed as Lucas’s eyes widened. He had stopped touching my muscles, now staring in awe down at my penis and huge leg muscles. “Okay, now that’s actually incredibly unfair,” Lucas finally managed to articulate. “How can you look like a god among men and have a monster sized cock. Like I’m pretty skinny, but at least I’ve always been proud of my dick size,” said Lucas as he dropped his own towel to reveal a fully erect penis. “Your fucking dick though…Jesus it blows mine out of the water. You really are big all over, plus that giant ass…for fucks sake…” Then, as I noticed some light liquid drip from his penis, Lucas began to reach down towards my penis, as if going to grab it. The thought of him doing that didn't feel right, which prompted me to quickly move back. This completely took Lucas by surprise, so much so that he slipped on some water on the floor and began to fall backwards. Luckily, I was able to act quickly and grabbed him from behind. With my left hand covering his naked butt, and my right hand holding up his neck, we were less than a few inches away from one another. This was enough for him to find his face right in my giant pectorals, his member rubbing against my shredded abs, and my own growing penis caught right between his legs. “Oh my god, oh my god, oh my…GOD,” shouted Lucas as he began almost convulsing in my arms, shaking rapidly before quickly stopping. Before long, Lucas had freed himself from my hold, now laying on the floor in some incredibly euphoric like state. That’s when I noticed a white cream all over my chest and abdominal muscles that had an unusual scent to it. Seeing some more on his penis, I concluded that he must have had the same experience that I’ve woken up to certain nights. But, those have only happened while I was sleeping, yet for Lucas he was put in such a state that it all came out at once in the day. It seemed that being in such a state of pleasure, experiencing immense adoration for my ripped, muscular physique, triggered him into ejaculating. Long story short, it was me, my body, my reactions to his touch, my proximity to his body that brought him over the edge. With Patrick having a similar reaction, he must have felt the same; both of them couldn’t get enough of my body, sending them into bliss. Just even this image was amazing, a giant, hulking man standing tall over a skinny guy that was on the floor, just barely recovering from our interaction. My own penis began to grow harder the more I thought about it, so I really needed to get out of here before I fully lost control of my body. I wrapped my towel around my waste again, but as I was grabbing my things, I remembered the semen that was coating my upper body. Looking around, I grabbed Lucas’s towel and managed to wipe most it off. Then, I ran back to the shower and quickly finished washing the rest off with soap and water. As I was getting ready to leave, I saw that Lucas was finally getting up off of the floor, almost in a daze. Then, while I was walking down the hall it felt like everyone was staring at my body. Were they just looking at my muscles, or was it possible that they might have heard what was going on in the bathroom? As I finally made it back to the room, my head was spinning, I didn’t know what to think. Never in my life was I so happy to find an empty room, God only knows how Patrick would have reacted to seeing me like this with a slightly erect penis. Dropping my towel onto the floor, and throwing my belongings over to the bed, I ran to my suit case to get something to put on. Looking to put something on that wasn’t so revealing, I quickly came to realize how good I actually looked in all of my clothing. No matter what shirt or pair of pants I wore, everything looked so tight on me. In particularly, most of my shirts exposed an insane set of pectorals and barely constricted my boulder sized biceps, with at least half of them showing off my stunning ab-muscles. Ultimately, I just decided to put on the same white shirt that I originally planned, with some jeans that barely fit around my tree trunk legs. Luckily, enough time had passed to allow my penis to return to normal, the urges themselves completely subsiding. This gave me the clarity to actually unpack all of my belongings and fix up my side of the room. Everything was actually beginning to look up, until I heard a knock at the door that made me jump. I imagine that it wasn’t Patrick, as he’d likely just come in, so maybe it was his girlfriend looking for him. But, when I opened door, it was actually Ashley and Michelle from earlier. What could they possibly want? “Hey, um Josh was it,” Michelle said in a cheery tone, “we were wondering if you’d be able to help us out with something?” “Sure, I actually just finished setting up my side of the room, so happy to help,” I responded feeling relieved. “Amazing, we could really use a strong guy like you, we have all of this orientation stuff to move for tomorrow and I don’t know how they expected us to move it all into a storage room in the lounge by ourselves,” added Ashley while she grabbed me by the arm. “We’ll show you where the boxes are in the lobby and head over to the storage room after." When we got down to the lobby, I realized that they were not exaggerating. Right by the sign-in desk were ten boxes, which seemed to be tightly packed with materials. With the two of them barely managing to carry one box together, I pretty easily carried four of them on our way to the storage room. Walking in, it wasn’t a very big room, with shelving on the left and the right just barely having enough room to fit all of these boxes. Then, we went back for the rest of them, and since the girls were exhausted from the first box, I decided to carry the remaining five, which still wasn’t too bad. If I’m being honest though, it was kind of like a little workout, I was definitely getting a slight pump from it. “Wow Josh, we knew you were strong, but being able to carry five of those boxes like it’s nothing, that’s kind of hot if you ask me,” said Ashley as she let the storage room door close while I was putting the boxes down. “Seriously, there must be something we could do to repay you,” added Michelle as she walked closer to me. After my experiences with Patrick and Lucas, I knew exactly where this was going. I needed to get out of here as fast as I could; there was no way I was going to let this situation play out again. At the same time, I was getting curious, I needed to know what was going on with everyone in this residence hall. All I had done was work out to help my family on the farm, but for whatever reason everyone was obsessed with getting a piece of my body. Ultimately, both Ashley and Michelle were petite, skinny girls, I was obviously in charge of the situation and could call off this little experiment whenever I wanted. Maybe I’m just rationalizing this, but really what was the worst that could happen if I let this go on for a bit. “I don’t know, what can you do,” I asked, trying to egg them on. Then, before I could say anything else, Ashley and Michelle each put one of their hands on one of my pecs as they slowly pushed me up against the back wall of the storage room. After that, while beginning to breath heavily, they both started to feel up my body through my clothes. They were practically starving animals, not sure what to pick at first, but wanting anything and everything in sight. I couldn’t believe that two perfectly normal seeming girls could become so ravenous for my muscles. Soon enough though, it seemed like they had had enough fun with my clothes on, with Michelle going for my shirt and Ashley going for my pants. Yet, as enjoyable as this situation was so far, there was some hilarity in seeing them attempt this feat of strength. As Michelle could barely push my shirt over my pecs, let alone reach that far, Ashley was having no luck what so ever getting my jeans past my quads. Starting to feel bad for them, I decided to help them out, which ultimately left me in just my dark blue Calvin Klein boxer briefs. Up against the wall, with the light in the storage room aimed right at me, I really must have looked like a hunk. “Shit,” yelled out Ashley as she stuck one of hands into her shorts and began rubbing vigorously. I expected a similar reaction from Michelle, but it seemed like the sight of my body up against the wall was enough for her. When I turned to look at her she started to shake ever so slightly, moaning heavily until her shorts looked like they were getting soaked. I didn’t fully understand it, but these two girls were having incredibly powerful reactions to just seeing me like this. But, that wasn’t the end of it, as when I turned back to Ashley she was walking right up to me. I was unsure of her next move until she began rubbing her wet hand against my abs as she started to lick the deep crack between my pecs and sucking on my left nipple. The latter was a move that sent a shock through my system immediately. Then, before I could even fully register and understand these intense feelings, Michelle started grabbing onto my left bicep, which I flexed for her as she began to lick and suck on it. Here I was, stuck between two beautiful women that seemingly couldn’t get enough of me. It’s as if my muscles had the ability turn on some sort of hunger or thirst within them that needed to be satiated. Plus, their wet, warm mouths felt like heaven on my skin, almost putting me in a trance. Then, as Michelle was transitioning to licking my tight abs, Ashley had stepped back, now guiding my left hand into her shorts. I really didn’t know how I felt about this, almost as if I was crossing a line, but I had made it this far. Although I had no idea what I was doing, she guided my hand into her vagina, which prompted her to start screaming, in what I can only imagine was pleasure. As I moved my hand around, it was becoming drenched in liquid, which was clearly different from the semen I had all over my abs in the bathroom. With my hand in an awkward position, I did something almost instinctually that pushed Ashley over the edge and further excited me. With greater ease than lifting those boxes, I grabbed Ashley with the same hand, lifted her off of the ground, and placed her on a nearby tall box that was already in the room. As I continued to play with Ashley’s vagina, Michelle decided she wanted a piece of the action. Removing all of her clothes, and expecting me to be able to support her, she jumped, trying to rub her vagina against my abs of steel. Obviously, this wasn’t an issue, so I had her wrap her legs around my massive, shredded back, and I supported her with my free hand. This proper positioning allowed her to frantically rub her clitoris against my abs, which I tightened for her as hard as I could. I really enjoyed the soft skin of her body, especially her breasts, moving up and down my own hard body. In the meantime, Ashley had now taken off her own clothes, basically drenching the box below her. I couldn’t believe this sight, two girls reduced to putty in my hands, me alone somehow able to satisfy the both of them. From my hands to my insane calves, I was covered in their juices, and it felt amazing. I felt so incredibly powerful, but before I could fully cherish it, the girls had had enough. “God Josh, you’re some sort of sex machine, how is this possible,” screamed Ashley as she let out her final moans, falling back against the box she was sitting on. “I wish this would never end, FUCK, I’m orgasming everywhere,” yelled out Michelle as she finally seemed to run dry and stopped rubbing against my abs. With the stock room now a complete mess, Ashley and Michelle appeared beyond exhausted after this ordeal. Gently placing Michelle on another nearby box, the two of them were breathing incredibly heavily, and seemed as if they couldn’t move. Then, I looked down, noticing that my penis had now become fully erect. It had to be at least eight inches long, with a significant thickness that I wasn’t sure I could accurately calculate. Yet, most importantly, I felt like I wanted to reach down and grab it more than ever. That’s when the complete totality of the situation really set in for me. If anything, this was exactly what my parents had warned me about, all I could think about in the moment was sex. I had helped Ashley and Michelle be incredibly sinful, and here I was left standing only wanting more. Leaving the two girls in the room to recompose themselves, I quickly put on my clothes, did my best to hide my large erection, and decided to go outside to get some fresh air. Running to a bench by the lake, I took a seat, taking in a few deep breaths to calm myself. I had been warned about the evils of the world, and here I was, this whole day, being the catalyst for it in others. If I was being honest, I was debating going home, or maybe just staying away from everyone as much as I could. As I was deep in such thoughts, it took some time before I finally noticed that sitting on another bench to the left of me was a guy staring at me. My immediate thought was here we go again, but I really wanted to control myself this time. I was able to keep such urges locked away until now, I should be able to do it again. “So are you the Sullivan Hunk that everyone on campus is talking about,” said the stranger in an almost joking tone, “I’m Stephen, happy to meet a celebrity.” “I have no idea what you’re talking about,” I responded, completely perplexed at what he meant. “Well,” he replied, “Ashley and Michelle have been telling everyone how attractive you and your muscles are. Plus, apparently, you’ve effortlessly made Patrick and Lucas uncontrollably cum themselves. Even if it’s just the first day, stuff like that can build you a reputation.” “Oh my God,” I said as I covered my face with my hands, almost close to tears. “I didn’t mean to do any of that, plus I let the situation with Ashley and Michelle in the storage room get completely out of hand. I just wanted to come to college, make some friends, and learn something new about the world. I’ve never done anything like this in my life. It’s not like I’ve actually cum before…” “Woah, dude, you need to relax,” said Stephen reassuringly, “we definitely need to circle back to that storage room incident, but what do you mean you’ve never cum before?” “Well, growing up, I was homeschooled, so I didn’t have any friends,” I replied more calmly, “and my parents demonized anything sexual, violent, or anything in between really.” “Man, you were repressed as a kid, no wonder you’re all over the place with this,” said Stephen seeming genuinely concerned. “It really is a recipe for disaster, you have the body that everyone dreams of having sex with, but you have no idea what you’re doing, and think you’re somehow a horrible person for having natural biological urges. Now, you’re just running away from people, while failing to cover up your massive boner on a bench outside.” As I attempted, and failed, to better conceal my bulge, I replied, “It just feels so wrong, and ever since I’ve come onto this campus, it just seems like I can’t control it.” “Jesus, of course you can’t control it, the only way to relieve your cock is to actually cum,” chuckled Stephen. “Go masturbate or have sex with one of the dozens of people on campus that are thirsting for you right now. If you just keep avoiding this, it’s always going to feel like an uncontrollable urge that needs to be satiated.” “I guess…but isn’t it still wrong,” I said as I audibly gulped. “Hey, I get it, you were raised to think that stuff like this is sinful, but come on,” Stephen replied, hoping to make me feel better. “You have to come to your own conclusions about sex, but, ultimately, the urges aren’t some sort of master plan to make you evil, their biological needs that should be met in healthy outlets that you see as appropriate. No one can, nor should, make you do anything, but think about your current situation. Do you want to stay like this, or move on and grow?” Honestly, Stephen was making a lot of sense right now. Here I was, suffering, because I didn’t want to allow myself to experience something that felt so natural. Sure, none of the situations I had found myself in today were the prettiest, yet you could argue there was some beauty to them. While I was trying to repress my thoughts and feelings, all of these people were actively enjoying themselves, and they weren’t monsters for doing so. I can’t imagine any of them being sent to eternal damnation for it, so why would I be? Also, I was so tired of these feelings controlling me, if cumming was the only way to get rid of them, actually experiencing sex or masturbation, then that’s what I needed to do now. “Well,” Stephen said as he put his hand on my leg and started to get up, “I really wish you the best of luck, and, whatever you decide, I just hope you aren’t so hard on yourself.” Without even thinking, I uncontrollably blurted out, “can you help me?” Stephen, who’s back was already turned to me, stopped dead in his tracks and replied, “what do you mean?” “I’ve cum in my sleep before obviously, but I’ve never masturbated,” I reluctantly responded, “and this boner is killing me right now.” Stephen turned around, and what was confidence during our previous conversation had now become shock, if not fear. “I just want this to be clear…when I walked over here I had no intention of using you for your body. Christ man, you’re a god among men, and I’d love to help, but don’t feel like you need to give me anything. Plus, I’m just your average looking guy, you could do so much better...” “Stephen, I want this to happen, it’s my choice,” I replied as I began to unzip my jeans and pull them down to my knees with my underwear. Also, to provide greater incentive, I managed to lift my shirt over my head, now revealing my gorgeous physique to Stephen. Out of everyone so far, Stephen was the fastest to a full erection, which was clearly visible through his shorts, and probably around half the size of mine. At first, I thought he had decided against it, with his body frozen in time a few feet away from mine. Then, he began to slowly walk over, looking me up and down, almost reluctant to even sit next to me. He finally managed to build up the courage to sit down, lightly touching my pecs, before retracting his hand. For once, I think I was the comfortable one in the situation. Stephen looked as if he was in a dream, or maybe I was going to say just kidding and walk away. I don’t know what came over me, but I wrapped my arm around him, pushing him closer to me, as I moved his hand to my leg, right next to my monstrous cock. Stephen didn’t move though, he was breathing heavily not because he was sexually attracted, but because he was scared. “I swear…I’m not always like this,” Stephen finally managed to let out, “I’ve just never seen someone like you…you’re basically my dream guy. I can’t wait to give you a hand job, I just need to build myself up to it.” Then, it happened, Stephen managed to barely wrap his hand around my penis. I felt electricity coursing through my body as he began to move his hand up and down the shaft. Something was building up inside of me as light liquid began to appear on the head of my dick. It felt like I could let go of the pleasure at any moment, but I wanted to feel it for as long as I could hold it. It only became harder and harder to do so as he started sucking on one of my nipples and rubbing my dick faster and faster. This was the greatest pleasure I had felt in my entire life, but I wanted to return the favor. As he was playing with my cock, I stuck my hand into his shorts and began to give him a hand job. I was beginning to moan as I got closer and closer to cumming, but Stephen began to breathe incredibly fast and groan loudly just from my touch. This was my first real time, but I was thinking that maybe my pelvic muscles were helping me hold it back for as long as I could. Stephen on the other hand, stood no chance in this situation, beginning to cum all over my hand and his underwear in a matter of seconds. That’s when he did something that truly surprised me. Stephen got off the bench, knelt down in from me, and managed to stick about two and a half inches of my cock into his mouth. Sucking on the head of my dick in particular, brought me even greater pleasure than ever before. But then, something came over me, almost as if biology stepped in, and I went on auto pilot. I gently grabbed the back of his head, pushing it further onto my penis, as I began to rhythmically push my pelvis up and down. At this point, with a max of four inches in his mouth at a time, the pleasure became almost unbearable, and then, it happened. I was unable to hold back, letting out stream after stream of semen into Stephen’s mouth, it seemed endless. Eventually, he couldn’t swallow any further and began choking on it. Yet, my cock wasn’t done, so when he removed it from his mouth, it began to cover his face and clothes. I had no idea how much time passed, but eventually, I managed to stop. I was seriously shaking from the pleasure…how could something that feels so good be so wrong after all? “Holy shit, HOLY SHIT, I think I’ve peaked sexually,” yelled out Stephen, “that was better than any other sexual encounter I’ve had in my life. Man, you’re a natural, you don’t need me at all, you just have to stop thinking so much about it and just fucking do it. Jesus, it’s like that body of yours was made for sex, it just knows.” Everything that Stephen was saying was pretty inappropriate, but I couldn’t help blushing a little. I was so scared of anything sexual earlier in the day, but here I was, feeling like I could actually do this, and it was perfectly acceptable that I could. Also, I was finally beginning to love how much sexual power my muscles actually gave me over people. Playing around with someone like this was such an incredible turn on, and if my body really was the ideal male physique, that should only add to it. With all of that said, I was still far from satiated, it seemed like my body was ready to cum for days. If I was really going to get this out of my system and control my sexual drive to function when I wanted it to, I was going to need more experience. Yet, looking down at Stephen’s exhausted frame, it seemed like I was going to have to turn somewhere else. “Wow Stephen, that was amazing, I had no idea what I was missing,” I said as I put my shirt back on and zipped up my jeans. “You’re telling me,” Stephen responded as he got up from the floor, “but now I need a shower and a change of clothes. I’m actually drenched from head to toe in your cum.” Honestly, my time with Stephen really changed my perspective, both our conversation and the actual sex we had. Ultimately, I think that all of my encounters today were slowly impacting me, and it just took someone sitting me down and talking it through with me to really push me over the edge. With that said, I still have a lot to learn, but for now I think I’m just going to head back to my room and relax for a bit before maybe heading to the dining hall for dinner later. Yet, little did I know that I was in for a completely different night. When I made it back to my dorm room I found Patrick and Ariana sitting on his bed talking. I could immediately tell from the look that they gave me that they wanted a piece of me. Finally, I was ready to take charge for once and have some of my own fun. “Hey Josh, where have you been, we thought you’d be chilling in the room,” asked Patrick, seeming to have some sort of ulterior motive. “Well, I finally got my side of the room in order,” I responded, “and then I guess I’ve just been having some fun with people.” “Oh Josh, we’ve heard exactly what you’ve been up to,” replied Ariana as she got up from the bed, “and we want the Ashley and Michelle treatment.” Stephen was completely right, the word about me has gotten around really fast. Even if I did feel more liberated, it was still embarrassing for people to think of me as some type of man whore. Maybe I can get this out of my system right now and chill out on the sex for a bit, might even be nice to find something more meaningful. With that said, the fact that Ariana and Patrick were aware of my sexual encounters, and interested helping me further explore them, made this a lot easier. So, it was time to stop thinking, and just let my body do what it wanted. Before Ariana could get in another word, I brought her in closer and kissed her on the lips. This triggered something in her, as she came back and started making out with me. This was my first time kissing someone, but something about it felt natural. “Fuck, guess I underestimated ole Josh over here,” said Patrick as he pulled his pants off and started rubbing his dick through his underwear. In that moment, I felt so close with Ariana, and I wanted more. With ease, I picked her up off of the ground as I continued to make out with her. She also seemed to know exactly what to do, wrapping her legs around my waste. This was incredible, I was fully in control of the situation and felt like I was doing the right thing. Then, as we were making out, Ariana began to rub her body against my massive pecs and rippling abs, a clear sign that she was ready for more. That’s when I decided to drop her on my bed and shed some extra clothes. Almost like tissue paper, I grabbed my shirt and ripped it off my body, exposing the torso of a god. With Ariana already getting wet, and Patrick beginning to stroke his cock harder behind me, I ripped the jeans clean off of my body as well, my herculean legs finally able to breathe. All that was left on my body was my boxer briefs, in which an enormous cock was outlined, begging to be freed. Breathing heavily and moaning ever so slightly, Ariana managed to say, “fuck me like there’s no tomorrow Josh, show much how much of a man you really are…” I didn’t need much more encouragement than that to take this to the next level. As Ariana was beginning to take off her clothes, I just decided to rip them off of her body myself, including her panties and bra, watching the fibers tear like nothing under the force of my raw power. Nothing was going to stop me from claiming her as my own in that moment, plus it was also so exciting to know that Patrick was watching us. How it must have felt to see a real man bring his girlfriend to levels of pleasure unlike she had ever experienced. Patrick was visibly, and physically, unable to provide Ariana with what I could offer. Now that she was naked, I sat her up on the bed, brought her closer to me, and started sucking one her breasts. This had brought me so much pleasure in the past, and Ariana’s screams of ecstasy told me it worked just as well for her. As I did this, she wrapped her arms around my back, taking advantage of the position to feel up each and every one of my back muscles. There were so many little ridges and crevasses, all hard as marble to the touch, almost like its own landscape. Behind me, I also noticed that Patrick had finally pulled out his dick and was fully masturbating now, unable to look away. Just being honest, his cock was nowhere near as impressive as mine. Barely able to get a word in between her screams of immense pleasure, Ariana finally said, “we heard how massive your cock was, so we got a large and an extra-large condom for you to try on.” I’m not going to lie, it was such a relief to see her take charge of this. Yes, I wanted to stick my cock into her pussy, but it was still a little scary doing it for the first time. With that said, I didn’t want them to know that, ruing the illusion. I stopped playing with Ariana’s breasts and left her on my bed so that I could go over to Patrick’s desk and grab the condoms. Managing to squeeze my underwear off, past my gigantic, sculpted quads, I revealed my incredible dick to the both of them. Still staring in awe, I passed the large condom to Ariana. “Put it on now,” I powerfully demanded. Not questioning who was in charge, Ariana desperately tried to put it on my cock, failing to fit it around the girth. “Jesus fucking Christ, it’s that big, it’s that fucking big,” stated Ariana as she managed to fit the extra-large condom over my throbbing cock. Finally ready to go, I grabbed Ariana and slowly slipped half of my cock into her tight little pussy. I was not prepared for the pleasure I was experiencing, this truly was heaven on Earth. Taking her off the bed, I started fucking her standing up, harder and harder, faster and faster, deeper and deeper. Her screams of ecstasy only getting louder, I honestly thought I might be breaking her, but she didn’t want me to stop. I was just getting started, but Ariana had orgasmed at least two or three times already, with this finally pushing Patrick over the edge. “Oh my god Josh, your body was made for sex, what you’re able to do, holy shit,” screamed Patrick as his came got all over the bed. Patrick was having the time of his life watching, but Ariana was in some sort of next level trance, unable to say anything audible other than moans, screams, and occasionally saying my name. Wanting to get in on the fun, Patrick quickly took off his clothes and came over to rub my flexing back muscles and rock-solid ass. Hoping to make this fucking more stable, I grabbed my bed with one hand and threw it out the way. This gave me access to push Ariana up against the wall next to my bed, now fucking her with all of my power. I think it was so much that she was actually coming in and out of consciousness in the process. It must have been difficult, but during this, Patrick got up the courage to begin sucking my asshole. I hadn’t experienced this yet, but it added a whole other layer of pleasure to the situation. Before long, I was getting close, my body could only handle so much pleasure. Ariana was at least on her sixth orgasm, but when she realized I was beginning to cum, she had another one. I groaned loudly like a bear conquering his prey. I quickly pulled out of her pussy, her body sliding to the floor, and I ripped the condom off of my exploding cock. Countless streams of cum started covering her face and breasts, with Patrick running over to eagerly have some of it. Whether or not it matters, I had finally lost my virginity, destroying Ariana’s vagina in the process. Now it was time to fully take care of Patrick, who had had his own fun, but needed some personal attention. I grabbed him by the arm and threw him on his bed, a move that definitely turned him on a lot. Almost afraid to ask, Patrick said, “can I fuck your pecs?” Unsure of what he really meant by this, I let him go for it, knowing it would be a fun time. He asked me to lean up against the wall and he climbed up on top of me. With his cock right in front of my pecs, he leaned towards me, placing his hands up against the wall. Then, he began thrusting his cute little cock right between my two pecs. Finally getting what was going on, I started massaging his penis by flexing and unflexing my chest, while also making sure to add a little fun and bounce my pecs up and down every so often. Honestly, he was in so much ecstasy that he looked like he was possessed or something. It didn’t take long before he had an Earth-shattering orgasm all over my monster sized pecs, some even getting some in my mouth. I don’t know why, but this was such a turn on, especially seeing him so exhausted in this position. Realizing there was another extra-large condom on the desk I grabbed it, put it on, and laid Patrick flat on the bed. Without a care in the world, I started to fuck his brains out, giving each other such immense pleasure. They were all right, I really was a sex machine, a god among men, and I loved every minute of it. It didn’t take long before we were both cumming again, and the fun continued seemingly all night long. At this point I’ve lost count over how many times we all orgasmed that night…damn was the room a mess. -------------------------------------------------- The next morning I woke up with my cock still in Patrick’s ass, having fully recovered from the intense workout last night. I couldn’t say the same for Ariana and Patrick though, they were probably going to need to stay in bed the whole day, if not the entire weekend. I still had plenty of energy to spare so I decided to take a shower, hit the gym, and get some breakfast. Having this time to myself, I was really able to think over what fully happened yesterday. Yes, my parent’s teachings completely repressed my sexual desire, but at the same time I didn’t want to become some sexual maniac. Last night, and really all throughout the day, I was able to get a lot of the initial insanity out of my system. Of course I wanted to have more sex, but that didn’t mean that it had to happen 24/7. Ultimately, there had to be some happy middle ground between endless sex and none at all—maybe some actual friendships, if not a relationship, is really what I needed in the mix. Speaking of which, as I was walking back from the dining hall, passed the lobby, when I noticed someone sitting in the main lounge watching television. Upon closer inspection, I realized that it was the guy I had body slammed when I was running to take a shower yesterday. I really regret not giving him an actual apology, so I decided to run in and maybe have a little chat with him. In hindsight, this probably wasn’t the smartest idea, as he jumped the minute I entered the room. One, I feel like I can look pretty intimidating after the gym, two, I’ve developed a pretty bad reputation, and three, I pushed the guy to the ground once already. Looking scared out of his mind, the guy yelled out, “Please don’t hurt me, I’m sorry for running into you yesterday, it was a total accident.” Laughing to myself, and sitting down on the couch next to him, I responded, “No, I came in here to apologize to you, I was a total jerk yesterday. Please, if there is anything I could do to make it up to you, let me know.” “Oh, that’s not where I expected this go at all,” he replied, “for a second there I thought I might have been a goner. You don’t need to give me anything though, accidents happen.” “How about I just chill with you and watch whatever this is,” I stated, “I can order us some food and show you I’m not a total dickhead.” “Deal…,” he said, “but are you trying to tell me that you don’t know what Game of Thrones is? Plus, I’m not going to lie, but you kind of smell. Early morning workout?” “I didn’t watch much television growing up, or really have access to the internet, so I don’t really follow this kind of stuff,” I replied. “I can go take a shower though and come back down if you want.” “Huh,” he responded, “I guess we’ll have to start off with episode one then. Also, if we’re being honest, I kind of like the smell,” he said as he blushed, not realizing what he had said until after the fact. Laughing, I said, “Sounds good, I’m Josh by the way.” Still pretty red from his earlier comment, he stated, “I’m Chris…happy to meet you.”
  22. Karim looked on as Harold finished his last workout in the gym. Karim was a teenage boy who had come from Persia (modern-day Iran). Harold had found him and he had taken him to the United States. Harold was a successful businessman who had run numerous businesses, the latest being a small gym on the corner of a small strip mall in Miami, Florida, which was where he came from. Harold, now being in his late 50’s, having been divorced and had no kids of his own, but his relationship with Karim was a very special one. Harold had met with an old friend of his while in Iran while delivering medical supplies for a local hospital. This good friend of his was dying of cancer, and he had given him one last parting gift before Harold said goodbye: an old oil lamp. The friend told Harold to rub the lamp, and instantly the room was filled with white, thick smoke! The smoke then filled out in the form of a Genie, who didn’t look at all as expected. Rather than resemble an old, overweight man, this Genie was a teenage boy. Only 5-foot-4 inches tall, Karim was short and lean, with brown eyes, short, straight, jet-black hair, and chocolate-colored skin. Karim was a powerful, young Genie, and he was extremely generous; hence his name, Karim, which meant “generous”. Karim looked like he was about 17 years old. Harold got a plane ticket and flew back to the United States, taking the lamp with him. Once he was back in Florida, he released Karim from the lamp and he told the teenage Genie that he no longer needed to stay in the lamp. He then escorted the Genie to the gym which he owned and asked him to help grow the members who worked out there. Harold was completely amazed to see how easy it was for Karim to inflate the muscles of all the people who came to the weight room. One man would walk in and start to use the machines. The man would be skinny to the bone. Karim would focus his powers on him, and the man would find his muscles expand rapidly! Karim would help older clients, younger ones, college students and teens. Nobody would escape his powerful magic! Eventually, all the clients at the gym were big, buff and incredibly strong! People started leaving, or they wouldn’t work out so often anymore! Harold was losing business! So, one day, Harold sat Karim down at the dinner table at the house. “Karim, I need to have you stop growing my customers at the gym…” Harold said to him. “People aren’t coming back anymore and I need to gain my customers back!” “Ohh… But Master! I can shrink their muscles if you want!” Karim suggested, while he was eating his breakfast. “No, Karim! I don’t want you to take away from them what you had already given!” Harold said to the teenage Genie. “Go out and give to other people! Go meet others and grow their muscles!” “But… I cannot! You are my Master! I am bound to serve you! I live at your house, in the lamp!” the boy argued. Harold then stood up and looked at the slender teen. “Karim, I love you very much! You know that, right?” “Yes, Master!” “From now on, I want you to be my son…” Harold said calmly. “Ohhh…. Y-y-yes, Mas—Father!” Karim said. “And you are no longer a Genie! You are free from the lamp, because you are my son!” Suddenly, the lamp shook and rattled violently, before it vanished into thin air! It was gone! “Ohhh whooaa! I’m free! I’m totally FREE!” Karim cheered as he embraced Harold. “Thanks, Dad!” “Now, Karim…. Can you still grow other people?” Harold asked the teen. “Of course! The power never leaves me!” Karim said, as he walked towards the window. He spotted a man walking his dog outside. Karim just pointed his finger at him, and the man, who was only wearing shorts, a tank top, and running shoes, began to feel soreness in his muscles. Suddenly, his arms bulged, his biceps grew, his arms thickened and his strength increased… All at once! Harold and Karim saw this from a distance while looking out the kitchen window. “Splendid, my son! I know how much you just love to grow muscle on others!” Harold grinned. “You think I should just go to school?” Karim suggested. “Yes, that would be a start!” Harold pondered. “Then, you can go to the park, to some sporting venue, or other places from there!” Karim just laces his fingers together and cracked his knuckles. “I’m going to have so much fun!”
  23. (I accidentally posted this in the Story Archive, so I reposted it here) It was my first day of college, and I decided I was done being pushed around because of my small size and skinny stature. I wasn’t going to be called stringbean, pussy, or tadpole anymore. This is it, I thought, I will finally change into the huge fucking hunk of my wettest dreams. And so, early in the morning before class, I had taken it upon myself to visit the campus gym. As I approached the building, I could see through the windows that there were some seriously jacked bodybuilders in there, pumping muscle with gigantic weights as if they were as light as a pencil. I walked inside and began to lift weights, heaving with all my might but getting quickly exhausted after two sets of fifteen reps. I gazed over at a dreamy shredded twink in a blue tank top, whose veiny arms and hard pecs thrusted as he did deadlifts. He had scruffy brown hair, an amazing jawline, and intense blue eyes that were complimented by the beautiful eyebrows that sat on top of them. He was wearing a pair of gray sweatshorts that cradled his big bouncing ass tightly, and as he turned around, I almost slobbered when laying eyes on the thick, long outline of his huge cock. Seeing me staring at him, he smiled devilishly, put down his weights and walked towards me, his big dick shaking with every step. “Hey,” he said as he sat on the bench next to me, “can I help you with anything?” Realizing my mouth was wide open, I said, “Oh, sorry, I didn’t mean to bother you.” Feeling my average-sized dick hardening in my gym shorts, I crossed my legs, and tried not blush, but I failed. ”It’s okay,” he replied, “you’d be surprised how often that happens.” His sweaty musk smelled so alluring. ”I wouldn’t be that surprised,” I responded, licking my lips and looking once more at his dick, which was creeping out of his shorts. “My name’s Anthony,” he said, smoothing back his spiky hair, “what’s yours?” ”I’m Adrian,” I replied, feeling warmth spreading to every place on my body, and desire inching up my throat. I was about to reach out and run my hand gently over his biceps, when he glanced at his watch. “Oh wow! Sorry, I’m gonna be late to class!” he exclaimed, and bolted out the door, his butt swaying perfectly behind him as he left. Sighing, I returned to my pointless weightlifting, wishing hopelessly that I could suck his cock and fuck his ass. He would never agree to that, though, I thought, looking sadly at my nonexistent pecs and completely flat stomach. Later, in the afternoon, I saw Anthony exiting the locker room as I walked in. He nodded at me cockily, and I nervously smiled back, wanting to say something flirty, but before I could he had rounded the corner. I cursed myself silently and entered the boys locker room. I always hated gym class. I mean, you can’t blame me, a scrawny little white gay kid with barely a hair on my chest, for hating gym. The locker rooms were torture, watching all the ripped straight guys casually removing their boxers in front of me and walking around with their donkey cocks flopping all over the place. They were like stupid alpha wolfs, bantering about which girls they were going to fuck next, comparing their dick sizes, pulling each other’s pants down and laughing hysterically. As I furtively approached my locker, Jason Tyler, who’d gone to my high school, grabbed the waist of my briefs and tugged them towards the ground, snickering maliciously. Jason was a blond dumb jock, with a rock-hard eight-pack that he showed off like a peacock. “Hey, Adrian!” he called stupidly as his cronies gathered around. “Nice four inches of steel you got there,” he mocked, pointing at my fully visible hard-on with glee. ”It’s actually five inches,” I corrected, immediately regretting my decision to say anything. I pulled my briefs back on, which hardly did anything to hide my obvious boner. “Sure,” Jason remarked with a sneer. “Have you seen my eight inches?” he asked, whipping his dick out at me with a grin. “They’re fucking mind-blowing!” As he walked away, whooping like a buffoon, I angrily gave him the middle finger, but he didn’t notice, as he had already begun picking on some other guy. That evening, as I slowly and forlornly walked to my dorm hall across campus, I remembered my goal of the year, to not end up being pushed around, and I glumly frowned, for it seemed as though I would fail miserably. As I entered my dorm building, I discovered a small card pinned to the noticeboard in the entryway. It said “Utterly flabby? Grossly skinny? Want to become a sexier you without fake pills or exhausting exercise? Then come to The Erotic Magic Shop on the corner of Hillsbury and Cedar. We’ve got what you want.” Intrigued, I put the card in my pocket and began to exit the building when I ran smack into Anthony, who was standing in the doorway. ”Oh! Sorry!” I said with a slight tinge of pleasure from feeling his stony abs press up against me. For a brief moment, I could sense his thick meat push onto my dick, and my shorts became moist with precum. ”That was my fault,” Anthony said with a cute smile, his hunky forearms glistening with perspiration in the early evening sunlight. “Where are you going?” “I’m new to this area,” I replied, scratching the back of my neck, “so I don’t quite know. Where is Hillsbury and Cedar?” He proceeded to describe the directions, but I kept goggling at his fucking hot body and his bulging cock, my mouth watering for the warm shot of cum that it would release. After sheepishly explaining that I wasn’t listening, he laughed robustly and agreed to walk with me there. As we walked, I tried not to gawk at his gorgeously muscled torso, or his firm but deliciously bubbly ass, with curved cheeks that rose and fell with each stride, but I couldn’t resist the occasional lustful glimpse. We arrived at the Erotic Magic Shop, finding it ramshackle and decrepit, the sign almost eroded completely off. I told Anthony that he was welcome to go back, and he returned to our shared dorm building, saying that he had to finish some homework. Despite the closed sign on the door, I went in, finding it strangely unlocked. It was dark, dusty, and full of boxes piled as high as the ceiling. “Hello?” I called, to no response. As I was passing down an aisle of boxes, I heard what I thought was someone whispering my name. Adrian, it said. Adrian... I followed it to the far corner of the room, where a small flask with a clear green liquid sat on a table, labeled only with the words “Drink me.” Suddenly I thought I heard footsteps on the other side of a stack of boxes, and, snatching the flask, I dashed out the door and ran hastily back to my dorm. Entering my room, I was surprised to find that Anthony was my roommate. He was sprawled shirtless on his back, laying in camo lycra boxer-briefs on his bed with a book in his hand. The head of his cock was protruding from the protesting briefs, with a drip of precum hanging from his dickhole. His broad shoulders stretched out across the mattress, and his chiseled abs moved slowly with his breathing. ”Wow! We’re... roommates?” I asked excitedly, seating myself on my bed, which was next to his. ”Yeah,” Anthony said with a boyish grin, literally struggling to keep his dick in his briefs. “Isn’t this great?” Smiling anxiously, I ran into the bathroom and locked the door, taking off my jacket and t-shirt. My shorts soon followed, leaving me in my undershirt and briefs. Then I grabbed the flask of green liquid from the pocket of my shorts. I immediately gulped down all of the liquid and stood in front of a full-length mirror, feeling ridiculous just waiting for something to happen. Then I felt it. All throughout my nerves, I felt a tingling sensation of sexual desire. My whole body began to throb with pleasure like a dick blowing its load, and I trembled and shuddered with orgasmic joy. “Fucccckkk!” I cried with ecstasy as I noticed my feet growing larger and veinier in front of my eyes, my toes slowly jutting out. Next my calves began to grow, the swelling creeping up my legs until my thighs and quadriceps had erupted with layers of smooth muscle as well. Then my torso quivered in excitement as my flat stomach shredded into a perfect eight-pack of washboard abs visible beneath my undershirt, which I lifted up, running my hand over my chiseled abs in erotic awe. Suddenly, full round pecs sprang forward out of my chest, ripping the undershirt down the middle and rising like mountains. Hard nipples pointed from their peaks, which lactated milk that oozed like cum down my body. My arms followed, biceps bulging out with a pulsing vein down the middle of each one, my triceps popping forth into hulkish treetrunks. Turning around, I could see my shoulders and back broadening and thickening, tearing the undershirt to shreds as my lats expanded with growing muscles. I groaned with gratification as I looked at my ass, which ballooned and bubbled bulbously against my stretching briefs. I flexed my huge ass, feeling the muscles contract and expand deliciously as my hole twitched with delight. ”Unnnnhhh!” I moaned as I turned back around, feeling a throbbing sensation coming from my cock, which bulged in girth and length with every pulse, my straining briefs almost bursting at the seams as my balls grew to the size of melons. I grabbed and squeezed my thick horse cock, pulling the heavy python from my pants and letting its massive head flop down past my knees, where it swung like a pendulum between my legs, dripping a puddle of cum on the floor. I tugged at the hanging veiny monster and stroked it with both hands, covered in cum. My elephant dick began to harden, pushing up to my pecs, where I licked its hole, flowing and streaming with delicious juice. I rubbed the whole fucking huge cock against the full-length mirror, increasing my pleasure infinitely. “Fuck yeah! Fuuuuccckk!” I yelled, hearing my voice become stronger and deeper as I became ready to shoot my load. The mega-cock spewed a flood of sticky cum, which covered the entire bathroom in a gooey mess. I laid down on the floor in my own cum, feeling incredibly intense waves of indulgence roll over me with every spurt. As my dick flopped back down to just below my knees, I heard Anthony call from the bedroom. “What are you doing in there?” he yelled. “Are you alright?” I grinned with excitement and got to my feet, checking out my wet body in the mirror. I was no longer a scrawny toothpick; I was a fucking beast, with round, firm, and meaty legs that supported my godlike torso, which popped in all the right places. My arms were monstrous, and I noticed as I flexed my basketball biceps that my hands had grown as well. I reached for my briefs, to try and put them back on, and, squeezing each leg into the elastic, I got them to fit snugly around the juicy curve of my thick ass. Grasping my giant floppy cock, which was well over a foot long, I tried to shove it into my stretching underwear, causing a couple large rips to appear in the elastic. After a few seconds of struggling to keep the slippery, luscious piece of meat within the confines of my bulging briefs, I gave up and let the huge head hang blatantly out the bottom. ”Adrian?” called Anthony, “What was that noise?” ”Nothing. I’ll be out in a second!” I responded. Smiling devilishly, I licked my lips and exited the bathroom. (To Be Continued)
  24. (Started this as a short caption story, but it grew into something else - hence, the picture) “I’m really sorry about the bed.” “No . . . no, it’s okay. I’ll buy a new one tomorrow.” “I’m just too big.” “Hey now, you stop that kind of talk right now. You are not too big. Trey, I mean it. Look at me. Look at me. Too big does not exist. You wanted to be big. I wanted you this way. I still want you this way. I will always want you this way.” “I’m sorry . . . “ “Quit saying that.” “ . . . it’s just that I’m still getting used to my size . . . and the strength.” “It’s okay. It’s going to take a while. Touch the roof for me, again.” Trey bent his arm at a right angle and placed his palm against the ceiling. Sam emitted a sound that was somewhere between a sigh and moan. The smaller man still couldn’t believe his eyes. His lover of two years was now a nine foot giant. It was good they had high ceilings in the apartment, but Trey could still palm the thing without even extending his arm close to all the way. Sam reached up and his fingers didn’t come near the ceiling, even when he went up on his toes. Trey had to duck through doorways and there were some low beams around the place that had proven to be troublesome. Sam loved his man’s new height. It was so hot. “I didn’t even realize I was ripping the mattress and box springs apart. I thought I was still inside of you.” “Well, you’ve always become like a madman during sex. You were just too turned on to notice. Relax. I’ll get us a better bed tomorrow. Your feet hung off the thing, anyway. I mean, I’m not sure I’ll be able to find a bed you can fit in – but maybe there’s a big man’s bedding store like they have for clothing. Just kidding. We might have to get one custom made. I probably should get a new sofa and some chairs that can hold you, too.” “I am kind of getting tired of sitting on the floor.” “I bet you are. Man, look at that mattress in there. You ripped that thing completely in two with that strong rod of yours. The sight of all that destruction turns me on.” “It embarrasses me.” Sam reached up and caressed Trey’s left pec, making sure to tease the now substantially larger nipple that poked out with excitement. Both men looked at each other. There was a love between them that needed no explanation – no words. “I hope you’re not regretting becoming huge.” “Hell no. I just wish I’d hurry up and get used to it.” “That time will come, big guy. It’ll come. Right now, let’s see if we can rustle up enough pillows, couch and chair cushions, and other stuff to make a temporary bed in the living room. It’ll be like camping out.” Sam couldn’t lie; it would have devastated him if Trey had said he didn’t want to be huge. He looked at his lover’s feet as they traveled down the hall. Damn, those things were big. Sam felt his crotch start to stir looking at that specific part of Trey’s body. Sam didn’t know how feet could be such a turn on, but Trey’s big puppies just did it for him in a way that was two difficult to explain. But then there were his big hands, too, which were even more of a turn on. Soon, they had enough different materials to make a decent sized sleeping area on the floor. Trey’s big body was nice and comfortable with his head propped up by many pillows, but Sam was the happiest lying completely on Trey, playing with his furry chest as they talked. “When do I get to go outside the apartment, Sam?” “I’m not so sure the world is ready for a nine foot giant, yet. I had to perform CPR on the UPS man yesterday because you forgot and answered the door.” “Yeah, but he was cute so you really didn’t mind.” “The paramedics were even cuter and they just kept laughing when the UPS man came to and just kept pointing at me and saying, ‘Giant, giant, giant.’ It’s a good thing we look so much alike. He actually thought I had been nine foot tall at one point.” “It’s because we have matching beards.” “That’s about all that matches between us.” Trey held up his hand, knowing Sam would love a moment of comparing. It’s one of the things that turned him on the most since the growth. Sam brought his manly hand up against the giant’s. A slight moan escaped Sam’s mouth at the immediate sight of the size difference. It was almost like a father and his toddler comparing hands. Both men gazed at Trey’s long thick fingers dwarfing those of Sam. “I don’t know why, but I love feeling small. Seeing that giant mitt huge against my tiny thing bones me up in a way I’ve never even fantasized about before. I can’t believe having a giant boyfriend turns me on so much.” “Towering over you and outsizing you in every way does the same thing to me.” They interlocked their fingers and that emphasized the size difference even more. Trey squeezed his hand, causing a slight pain to shoot through the smaller hand he held. Sam whacked the big man’s chest with his open palm, hard – but it was clear Trey barely felt it. The bigger man smiled, and something in his white skivvies started to awaken. The fact that his boyfriend had thought about clothes in advance of the growth was wonderful and pleased Trey. Sam had gotten custom items made for the big man. Everything was still a little tight, but Trey had the feeling that had been part of his lover’s plan. “I like it best when we put our cocks against each other. That size difference is really hot.” “That’ because yours is now bigger than my arm.” “Yeah, there’s that, but I like how yours twitches with excitement against mine. It’s like the thing is nervous being around something so much bigger. And I used to think you had huge balls, but now they look like peanuts next to my coconuts.” “If your intention is to get me hard with this conversation – your plan is working.” “I thought it might.” “Your sex drive has grown to match your new size.” “And that, my little lover, is an area where we are still evenly matched.” It was true. Sam was not ‘smaller’ when it came to a need for sex or when it came to stamina. Trey was the giant, but Sam’s libido was that of a giant, too. It had not always been that way. Trey’s growth had clearly triggered something in his lover. Upon deep retrospection, Sam realized that since childhood he had fantasized about giants. He, himself, had never wanted to be huge, but he had always dreamed about having a giant. As a kid, he would not have even entertained the idea that the giant would be his lover, but as an adult, with his dream lying dormant for many years in his head, things changed. One night, after the third round of the kind of hot sex that makes you need to drink a gallon of water, he and Trey had been lying on the bed intertwined to the point where you have no idea where your body starts or his ends. Out of the blue, Sam asked Trey to share with him something he’d never told anyone else – one of his deepest secrets. Trey hadn’t hesitated and replied, “I’ve always wanted to be a giant.” Sam had immediately sat up, looking totally astonished, and quickly confessed his desire to have a giant as a kid, but now he merely wanted to have one as a lover. The conversation about this shared fantasy had led to round four of even hotter sex. Platform shoes had been bought two days later to make Trey significantly taller. It took him a while to get used to them, but they did fuel shared fantasies for a while. Roleplaying with Sam on his knees became a weekly thing, and deep conversations about why gianthood turned both of them on in certain ways led to more rounds of wild sex than alcohol could have caused. Soon, they both didn’t refer to their lust for hugeness as a fetish. It was as natural between them as deciding between salmon or chicken for dinner. Movies were downloaded, size-comparison porn was bought, and the two men painstakingly taught themselves how to morph guys into giants in pictures to offer as gifts to each other. Trey started calling Sam his ‘little lover’ and, in return, Trey was called ‘my giant.’ Soon, the two men lived as if a true change had already happened. They had come to live as if Trey was a giant and it seemed so comfortable and natural. A chance perusal of an antique cookbook in Italy, while on holiday, changed their lives forever. Sam knew a little Italian and was glancing through the book while Trey got an espresso next door. As he flipped through the pages a recipe title caught his eye. It said, ‘Funghi per Giganti,’ which he thought translated into ‘Mushrooms for Giants’ instead of ‘Giant Mushrooms,’ but he wasn’t sure. He asked the owner of the shop to translate the title for him and come to find out, Sam was right. The book, although outrageously expensive since it was said to be one of only a handful of copies that had been printed from recipes collected from gypsies hundreds of years ago, was bought on the spot. A four-day stop in Siena turned into two weeks as a mad search for the mushrooms described in the recipe took place. Just when the two men had decided to give up an old woman had approached them outside of their hotel and asked, in some form of Italian Sam had never heard before, if they sought a special mushroom. Without hesitation, they had both said yes and then foolishly climbed into the back of a very old truck driven by a mysterious bearded hulk who kept looking at the old woman sitting beside him with an angry stare. Part Two Just when both men had decided they had been kidnapped or were being taken out into the countryside to be murdered, they had pulled up to an ancient villa on a high hill in the middle of nowhere. When the big fella got out of the car, Sam and Trey had been shocked to see that it was actually a young man of about twenty. He must have stood close to seven feet tall and was built like a strongman competitor. American crotches hardened on the spot, which did not go unnoticed by the hulking young man. A big smile immediately broke out across his face and he spoke to what was his, come to find out, grandmother. The huge guy spoke quickly, but Sam got a few words – deciphering ‘these men like dick and muscles.” Anticipating the information would get them beaten up or killed, both men were shocked when the grandmother clapped her hands together many times and thanked the woods fairies (Sam wasn’t sure about this) for her and her grandson’s good luck. Antonio, as they would learn his name later, came around behind them, grabbed them both at the waist, lifted them in the air, and danced around the yard like a school kid being released from school for summer holiday. Sam and Trey quickly noticed that holding them both off the ground gave the young giant no strain. This only increased the excitement at their crotches. They also noticed that Antonio’s enormous member was snaking down his thigh – insanely thick and huge. A minute later both men were carried into the quintessential old Italian kitchen with enough jars of herbs and other assorted things to immediately reveal that grandmother was some sort of witch. Antonio dropped both men back on the floor and slapped their backs hard enough to send them flying a few steps forward. The giant then took off his flannel shirt revealing the kind of thick, muscled, hairy body that Trey and Sam would always morph as gifts for each other. Sam immediately asked for water. The way the grandmother took all of this in stride made it clear that Antonio rarely wore a shirt around the house. Come to find out, later, he rarely wore pants, either, preferring to waddle around the place in only his underwear. This seemed to please the elder woman. Sam soon had the cookbook displayed on the big table in the center of the room. The grandmother took out some reading glasses and treated the book as if it had been a family heirloom. When she pointed to one of the three names listed near the front of the book and explained that this had been her relative, the two men realized it was an ancestral treasure. Sam did not hesitate for even one second. He told her the book was hers. A gift returned to its true owner. He glanced at his lover and Trey’s eyes made it clear he thought this was the right thing to do, as well. You would have thought Sam had just given the woman a second life. Tears welled up in her eyes. She brought her hands to her mouth and moved her head from side to side in disbelief. Antonio, again, came over and grabbed both men in a big-armed bear hug, clasping his hands together as he lifted. He squeezed so tight that both Americans feared they were going to pop a thick load or break some bones – whichever one came first. The grandmother started saying ‘grazie’ over and over as tears streamed down her face. She soon collected herself, climbed on top of her chair so she’d be even, and gave both Trey and Sam kisses on both cheeks. Antonio did the same thing and the two foreigners got a little kick to their hard-ons from the dense manly fur across the big man’s face. By this point, grandmother had returned to her book and had turned to the original page that had caught Sam’s eye. She instructed her grandson to release the guests and Antonio, again, dropped them like potato sacks to the ground. The big man pulled out two big chairs – easily lifting them – from the table, pointing for the two men to sit down. He then poured four glasses of wine that was a deep, deep red. The grandmother touched Sam’s arm and began to speak, slowly so he’d understand. It seemed that this had been a special recipe – known only to her ancestors. It had made it into the book only because the mushroom had totally disappeared. It had been generations since anyone had seen one, so some great, great, great (many more greats) aunt had put it in the book so it would never be lost. It was the hope that one day the mushroom would be found again. And then she said something that made Sam’s heart jump. She told him she had found one mushroom many years ago. He quickly translated for his lover, who could not hide his enthusiasm. Sam asked if she thought she could find another one and was instantly disappointed when she said she did not think one existed. She said that the tradition was this particular mushroom only grew in one spot in the country of Italy once every two hundred years. The woman sensed the intense disappointment in both men as Sam translated. She quickly revealed to Sam she still had most of the mushroom she had found all those years ago. Sam had never known his cock could harden so quickly. It would have clearly banged against the underside of the table if his jeans had not kept it contained. The same reaction happened to his lover as Sam excitedly told Trey what the woman had said. She went on to explain that she had given part of the mushroom to her then fourteen year old grandson. Both men turned to look at a beaming Antonio, now on his third big glass of wine and bouncing his pecs wildly. Come to find out, a wimpy little pre-pubescent Antonio had shot up to over 215 centimeters (over seven feet tall!) and had sprouted thick hair like some hirsute blacksmith from the old country. This part of the story made Antonio flex one of his arms to the delight of the rest of the room. The woman said she had more than half of the mushroom left and she would like to give the majority of it to Sam and Trey. She wanted to give it to them because they had so unselfishly given the recipe book back to her. She seemed to know they had paid a lot of money for it. She then offered a warning and asked for a huge favor in return. It seemed Antonio had not grown taller than he was because he had been so young when he ate the mushroom. He had been lifting the bull in the pin for the last few years and that’s why he was so muscular. The woman said that a grown man taking the mushroom would grow much taller and bigger than Antonio. This was news that only excited Sam and Trey more. The older woman was also apologetic because she did not think she would give them enough to help both of them become giants. Sam smiled and explained that he wanted to remain his present size and that it was Trey who wanted to grow. For some unknown reason Sam then added that he had always wanted to have a giant as a friend. ‘Or a lover,’ added the woman, which made Sam turn red, as he nodded his head. The woman then added, ‘we love what we love,” and that made it clear she understood. She then continued that they would have to wait until they got home before Trey could eat the mushroom. She added that he would feel as if he were dying for about three days and that they were not to panic. If they were patient and stuck with the plan he would start to grow on the third day and it would stop about forty-eight hours later. Antonio added that it was very hard to adjust at first and that Trey would break things easily, bang his head a lot, and probably squeeze Sam way too hard. The grandmother nodded her head and grabbed her sides, clearly remembering intense hugs from her enormous fourteen-year old grandson. Sam then asked the woman about the favor she had mentioned. She looked at her grandson and he downed a fourth glass of wine quickly. It seemed that Antonio’s growth had freaked out the entire village and even all the surrounding villages all those years ago. He had remained friendless and wasn’t allowed to venture far off of their farm. It also seemed that Antonio was a virgin. Grandmother was hoping the two men would deflower the boy. Sam was about to start explaining how Trey and he were in a happy monogamous relationship, but Trey’s voice had said, ‘yes,’ loudly and quickly. When Sam looked at his lover, Trey mouthed the word, ‘look at him – he’s gorgeous and big,’ and then added, ‘and I want to be your giant.’ That was that. After Antonio downed eight more glasses of wine and the two foreigners had each polished off four, the three men were out in Antonio’s bedroom slash gym at the top of the barn. Excitement oozed out of the behemoth twenty-year old like an infectious aura filling the entire room. Sam and Trey had never even entertained the idea of a three-way – they were totally happy with each other – but the big man’s bulging muscles, the strong wine, and the fact that Antonio was the largest man they had both ever met – made them both very exited about what was to come. Part Three Antonio, clearly very comfortable with his own body, pushed down his pants and underwear in one swift motion, stepping out of them quickly. Trey instantly understood the term ‘log-like’ penis and even gave a little gasp. This made Antonio smile. It also made Antonio’s log bob up and down. The big man asked if it would be okay for him to lift weights for a while to calm himself down. Two loud yeses shot quickly back from the foreigners since the thought of watching him exercise was way too exciting. The giant went over and picked up two insanely weighted dumbbells from the ground and started curling them up and down one at a time, both of his huge biceps ballooning into hard watermelons immediately. He walked over to stand in front of his two guests and in broken English said, ‘excuse me, it would please to see naked, you two.’ Both Trey and Sam had their clothes off in a flash. Antonio’s cock shot fully hard and went straight up against his bulging stomach when he took in the bodies of the two men. ‘Smallness of you I like,’ he said smiling, and continuing to make his guns bulge bigger as he lifted. Now, all three dicks in the room were standing straight up. Antonio finally put the weights down, now that there was a light sheen of manly sweat all over his arms and chest. After standing back up to his incredible height he reached out and grabbed the two cocks in front of him in each hand. He pulled roughly at first, but then seemed to remember that he had to be gentle with other men. He spat in each hand one at a time and then returned to firmly yanking up and down on them. ‘Penis mine is big very beside you,’ he said, having no idea how that would excite the other two. Trey turned to his lover, who also had to go onto his toes when Antonio tugged upward, and motioned toward the log below with his eyes. Both men reached out and their hands trembled a little as they unsuccessfully tried to take the giant thing in their small grips. A shudder went through both men as they took in the hugeness and felt the hardness of Antonio’s cock. ‘I am big very, no?’ asked Antonio. ‘Yes’ and ‘very’ immediately were the words that shot back. Trey was now playing with the grapefruit sized balls beneath the erect log and was beginning to worry terribly about trying to accept Antonio’s size in his mouth or, worse yet, his ass. Sam, however, couldn’t wait to sit on all of this giant’s manliness, knowing full well it would be hard to take it all, but he would do his best to try. He looked at his lover and asked, ‘can I suck him?’ Trey answered, ‘that would be so hot to watch.’ In terrible Italian Sam misspoke, telling Antonio he’d like to ‘eat his tree.’ Antonio laughed loud and hard, fully understanding what the smaller man actually meant. The giant then placed a big hand on Sam’s shoulder and pushed down. Sam’s knees were forced to buckle and Antonio held tightly as he lowered the other man’s body to the ground. Meanwhile, Trey had to use much more strength than he anticipated to get the giant man’s cock pushed down for his lover’s mouth. He let go of the enormous rod as soon as Sam grabbed it with both hands. Trey decided to latch both of his hands hard onto Antonio’s nipples, which, in turn, made the big man squeeze the cock remaining in his hand with too much strength and that made the little guy let out a loud yelp. ‘Scuzi,’ Antonio quickly said and lessened his strongman grip, adding, ‘nipples like squeeze.’ Suddenly, it was Antonio’s turn to let out a loud yelp as Sam’s mouth consumed the entire head of the big man’s cock in one gulp. ‘Scuzi,’ Trey said, laughing, ‘cock big like him,’ referring to the man kneeling beside them. This would have made Antonio roar with laughter, but he was too focused on getting his first blowjob and major nipple work over. The different levels of joy that shot in waves across the big man’s face made it clear to Trey that the payback was going to equal the significance of the mushrooms. Trey started to imagine what it was going to be like being bigger than the huge man in front of him. Would he be over eight feet tall or more? Would he be as furry as the mountain of a man now moaning loud enough that grandmother could not help but hear. Trey looked down and was shocked to see the nose of his lover buried deep in the thick pubic fur surrounding the base of the giant cock. He knew Sam was good, but he didn’t realize just how good. From the sounds being emitted from the giant, the fact that his eyes had rolled back into his head, and because his hand now pumped Trey’s cock with frantic speed it was clear the giant was about to explode like a rocket ship blasting off. His hairy balls were now deep purple and the size of golf balls – shriveled up as the tsunami gathered force. Trey was pretty sure people for miles around ran for cover when they heard the roar that Antonio bellowed as he blasted giant sized globs of hot cum into his lover’s mouth. A twenty-year old behemoth getting sucked off for the first time had to be one of the hottest things Trey had ever seen. Chaos ruled supreme in the next few seconds. Trey heard Sam gagging a little as he tried desperately to swallow everything the young giant was offering up. Antonio shot his arms up into a double biceps pose, tensing the things to hell as his crotch bucked back and forth. Trey squeezed the big nips even harder to give the stud more pleasure. And Antonio continued to sound like a squadron of fighter planes roaring past above their heads. Then the noise stopped, big muscled arms dropped to the giant’s side, and his crotch stopped gushing like a fireman’s hose. Only Antonio’s heaving chest moved up and down as the man slowly came back to earth. Trey couldn’t help himself and brought his mouth down to the giant’s big protruding nipple and sucked like a baby. Antonio cooed, but it actually sounded like a lion on the prowl. And Sam, having had his stomach expanded by buckets of cum, stood to kiss his lover, smiling the entire time. Trey tasted the big kid’s sweet juice on his lover’s lips and in his still piping hot mouth. The two men pulled their faces back and looked at each other lovingly. They were happy they had pleased the giant so. ‘Scuzi,’ came the now familiar deep voice, ‘ass now give to you.’ At first neither man understood what the big man meant, but then he dropped to the big mattress lying on the floor nearby and put his ass into the air, looking directly at Trey. Both foreigners looked at the big muscular bubble butt staring up at them and thought this must be what heaven was like. ‘You, first for me’ Antonio said to Trey and then to Sam he added, ‘suck now you.’ Trey looked at his lover and said, ‘it’s like we’re in a really, really good porn movie with the hottest stud around.’ Neither man wanted to keep the giant waiting. Within mere minutes, the big man was being invaded expertly from both ends. As he received an earnest first attempt at a blowjob, Sam watched his boyfriend plow the giant’s ass like a pro. One of the main reasons the blowjob wasn’t stellar was surely because Antonio found it hard to focus on anything other than the Grade A job Trey was doing on his ass. The grunts coming out of the big man on his hands and knees surely were scaring away any wild animals within a mile radius of the barn. Sam heard the bull getting worked up out in the pen, clearly jealous of the treatment the big man was getting. Meanwhile, Trey had to work overtime, because the muscled ass of Antonio was not only strong and seemingly firmer than stone, but the big guy was tighter than anything Trey had encountered before. Trey now understood greatly the allure of a virgin ass. The two men caught each other’s eye and Sam winked at his lover. This made Trey pound harder, which, in turn, made Antonio moan louder . . . and suck harder. Sam grabbed the giant’s ears and was amazed by their size and how they made his hands feel smaller. He pulled on the things and at the same time slammed his rod deeper into Antonio’s throat, causing the moans to sound more like the staccato blare of a sixteen wheeler’s horn. Sam encouraged his lover even more by mouthing the words, ‘I love you.’ Trey started shoving his cock into Antonio with so much force that sweat started to pour down the face of the smaller man. To be twenty and almost twice the size of a normal man made Antonio almost superhuman when it came to orgasms. The steady plowing of his mouth and the hot plowing of his ass finally became too much and the young stud let out a loud muffled moan, grabbed Sam by the hips, and then went straight up on his knees. Sam went into the air – his cock still firmly in Antonio’s mouth – and his feet dangled in the air. Antonio, simultaneously, squeezed his butt cheeks even tighter and smashed Trey’s cock in his shaft. Antonio immediately shot his load across the big mattress, from being rammed so expertly by Trey. Sam shot his load down Antonio’s throat because being lifted into the air so easily was such a turn on. Trey dumped his massive load into Antonio’s ass simply because the big man’s butt squeezed it out of him. The joy of multiple orgasms being lived out in moaned harmony. Again, Antonio’s orgasm was full and long. The other two were already done and lying on the mattress when the giant finally stopped sending cum torpedoes into the air. The big man fell on top of the other two, spent and very, very happy. Even though it was a little hard to breathe, Trey and Sam loved having the huge Antonio covering them. All three men fell fast asleep, Antonio snoring like a steam train. Sam woke an hour later to the incredible feeling of a strong tongue working its way back and forth in his butthole. Antonio had his face buried in Sam’s ass and was exploring like a pro. Trey was sound asleep near the edge of the mattress. Soon, the big man stopped his assault and crawled back on top of Sam, pressing the smaller man hard into the mattress. Antonio’s mouth was near Sam’s ear and he asked, “Fuck you, yes?’ The only sound sweeter than those words was when his lover said something to him. Sam kept getting excited about how huge Antonio was, but then he’d think about how much bigger Trey was going to be and that would get him turned on much more. Soon, he would have his own giant. This big young man was incredible and thrilled Sam to no end, but having Trey be gigantic was what would make him the happiest. The smaller man squeezed his ass cheeks around Antonio’s resting cock lodged between them as an answer. Antonio understood completely. He raised his hip and pressed the tip of his monstrous member against Sam’s clenched hole. Any defense that Sam might have imagined giving would have been futile. Antonio’s dick was like a battering ram plowing through wet paper. Antonio had clearly studied what Trey had done earlier, for his plowing started slow, steady, and un-fucking-believably pleasurable. The momentum started picking up and, somehow, Sam’s ass opened up for the invasion. Soon, the giant stud was shoving and pulling his rod so hard that the entire barn was rocking back and forth. That, plus the loud moans coming from both men woke Trey up and he lay there, smiling, as he watched the show. Antonio was such a horny young fellow that there was no way he could last a long time before exploding, even if it was going to be his third orgasm in such a short amount of time. Quickly, there came a giant thrust of his crotch and he held it firmly, his enormous rod buried deep inside Sam. He glistened with sweat and all of his muscles were tensed and huge. This turned out to be his biggest cum release so far. It was clear that Antonio was going to be a first-rate top when it came to sex. He rammed his dick in even more as he shot major amounts of his juice into Sam’s ass. Sam had already begun to think about how uncomfortable the long plane ride to the States was going to be after this intense plowing. He also loved every second of it. All he could concentrate on, though, was the fact that his Trey was going to be even bigger. That thought continued to excite him to no end. Big Antonio flopped onto Sam hard when he had finished ejaculating. His huge sweaty body was breathing heavily and it felt like a house had fallen on top of the smaller man. ‘Kiss, you two,’ Antonio said and it almost sounded like an order. Both of the other men were a little turned on from the idea of the giant twenty-year old bossing them around. The young man raised his body up onto his arms and knees, allowing Trey to slide in under him. Sam turned to face his lover. They wrapped their arms around each other under the watchful giant and began to kiss passionately. It was clear from Antonio’s deep growls of pleasure that the big man was enjoying the show. He was intently watching the two men, as if he wanted to learn how to kiss from them. Soon, he brought his face down and started nudging his thick luscious lips into the kiss – Sam and Trey pulling back a little to let him in. The big man’s thick beard made his two guests’ bodies tremble with pleasure. Antonio was definitely a quick learner. He began to kiss both men one at a time, expertly ravaging their mouths with his strong tongue. Of course this part of the giant would dominate others, as well. Soon, the heat between the three was back to a boiling point and no one could tell who was leading and who was following or who was kissing whom. It didn’t matter, though; the three men were so in sync it just felt perfect . . . and hot. The heavy kissing led to another intense round of sex, this time with Trey laying on Antonio’s big back and plowing his ass while the giant enjoyed another round of sinking his huge tool in Sam’s butt. Riding the massive back as the guy fucked like a pro was a special turn on for Trey and he ended up dumping another major load into Antonio. Sam was now completely sure the soreness in his ass would be a problem on the flight home. Two hours later, after having only put on his underwear, Antonio had his big arms around the necks of both guests as he guided them back into the kitchen. He’d pull one of the men’s faces to his and kiss him hard while his other arm pulled the second guy to the big nipple nearest him. Antonio would then switch and give each man the pleasure of what he had been missing. This continued for a while right there smack in front of grandmother, who seemed to enjoy watching. As suspected, it was clear that when no one besides them was at the house, Antonio went around in just his briefs. His big pole pressed the fabric out, remaining stone hard from the rough handling of the two men. Antonio confessed to his grandmother that the sex had been much more pleasurable than he had ever dreamed and that he was already getting sad that his two new friends would be leaving. ‘No go,’ the big man kept saying to Trey and Sam, as he would continue to kiss them hard. In Italian, Sam promised that they would return for a visit very soon, and then added that Trey would then be bigger than Antonio. This seemed to both excite and calm the giant who had big tears welling up in his eyes. The grandmother gave Sam a package, telling him to guard it with his life. She also handed the man a vial of greenish liquid and suggested that Sam drink this when Trey ate the mushroom. It was a potion that would make Sam grow fur as thick as his boyfriend was going to when he became a giant. She also added it would help him be able to accommodate Trey’s appendage after the growth. For some reason, this conversation embarrassed Sam, but he was happy to have the liquid. Soon, a now fully dressed Antonio was driving the two men back to their hotel, sometimes sobbing like a baby, but also making sure to play with both men’s crotches the entire way. It was like the big guy wanted to memorize what Trey and Sam looked and felt like so he could remember until they returned. At the hotel there were more tears, much kissing, and even more lifting of each foreigner into the air for hugs. The two smaller men immediately missed the hulking figure after he crammed himself back into the cab of the truck and drove away. He had been such a huge presence in their lives for the last few hours. However, all attention quickly moved to the box held firmly in Sam’s hands. The men decided they could not wait the two more days until their flight home. Trey packed while Sam got on the computer and paid the extremely high change fee to get them on a flight home that night. They figured the sooner Trey could eat the mushroom the better.
  25. The Moons of Change Second Moon By Bjort For my Musclecub with gratitude and great affection. He had felt something coming all day. He had been agitated, restless, pacing around the office, unable to focus. He had been moody and slightly depressed since he had returned from the trip north nearly a month ago. His friends and co workers had all chalked it up to the break up, but he knew there was more to it than just the end of a relationship that he had seen ending for months. No, something had happened after the break up. Something else from when he was alone and torn apart emotionally up on that butte. He could only remember vague images, generally when he was in that limbo between awake and asleep. Whispers came in his dreams that he could not remember in the light of day. Today for the first time it was different. He had indeed been in the doldrums since returning home alone weeks ago. He had had no energy, just going through the motions of a minimal daily existence. He had stopped going to the gym and socializing with friends. He had lost all interest in sex or companionship since the break up. This morning for the first time in weeks he had not been listless and unfocused. Something was coming toward him, slowly growing inside him. It had been from the time he had gotten up. Unlike any morning since his return, he woke before his alarm and he did not immediately go back to sleep. He felt a morning energy that had eluded him for a long time and he was pleased, and somewhat surprised, to find morning wood waiting for him as he rose to full consciousness and drew back the covers. Damn it felt good to be hard! He stretched, luxuriating in the feeling of his stiffening cock as he stretched to meet the day. He almost leapt out of bed he felt so good and was surprised to see that his hard on did not disappear after answering the call of nature in the bathroom. Come to think of it he had not even had a wank since the break up and he relished the thought of stroking off as he cranked up the shower. Even soaping himself up felt extra good this morning. He reveled in a renewed feeling of erotic pleasure as he washed. He smiled and thought as he scrubbed his hairless but defined chest "Well, say one thing for dating that bastard bodybuilder for so long, I ain't a 130 pound bean pole anymore." His manhood jerked to full erection at this thought and he moved his hands down to stroke it, pleased with its hardness. He slowly worked his cock as primal thoughts entered his still slightly dreamy mind--thoughts of muscle and lust and powerful animal sex! He massaged his hard member with one hand and caressed his left pec and nipple with the other, which seemed particularly sensitive. He had received what he thought was a peculiar bruise around his left nipple that night up on the butte and it now seemed to make fondling and squeezing his pec very pleasurable indeed. He worked both his cock and his nip for a good long time slowly building to a climax, letting out a loud roar like a grizzly bear as he came with a force and a pleasure he could not ever remember achieving! "Grrrrrr!" He thought to himself as he rinsed off and stepped out of the shower to towel himself dry, "That was almost worth nearly a month of nothing!" For the first time in nearly a month he took extra care and time to dress. He chose a skimpy black thong rather than his usual boxers this morning and actually took time to look at himself in the mirror. He jokingly struck a few poses and was pleased to see that his recent lack of attention to his body had not done too much damage. He sucked in a bit of a gut and popped a double bi, gratified to see his belly recede and his arms bulge. He relaxed and gave an idle caress to his left nip, receiving a jolt of pleasure that went straight to his cock and balls and making his thong twitch deliciously. As he turned away the bruise around his nipple caught the morning light and seemed to look more distinct for just a second, but he could not tell what it reminded him of. Feeling energetic and sexy he dressed in his hottest and tightest work acceptable pants and shirt. He felt, well, frisky was the only way to describe it. For the first time in weeks he flirted with the cute guy at his usual coffee place on his way to the office. He was cheery during the usual dreary staff meeting as well. Come lunch time he actually decided to eat healthy and take a walk around the nearby park, taking time to admire the male scenery. By the end of the day this feeling of energy and sexy well being had not really dissipated, so he headed to the gym on his way home. Fortunately, he had put his gym bag in the car that morning. He had resolved to try a new gym that had just opened near work, both for convenience, and to minimize the chances of running into his ex or any of their old bodybuilding associates. The place was not very crowded and not at all social or cruisey. It was populated mostly with people just like him stopping in to get in their work outs after work. He put on his best ass kicking tunes and after a good cardio warm up began to hit chest and back. Holy shit! If he had felt good before, it was nothing to how he felt getting back into lifting weights! He had been afraid he would have to ease back into it after so long a lay off. Instead he felt surprisingly good. He quickly worked his way up and beyond his previous maximums on all exercises and found it no trouble to keep strict form and concentration and he went through successive sets. He was on fire as the weight piled on and his muscles reacted as they had never before, filling with blood and a feeling of power rather than fatigue. His pecs, biceps and triceps ballooned and pumped to the point of him giving any onlookers a bit of a show, his tank staining to contain his pumped torso. He had never had a pump this great or tight! For the first time he understood what Arnold had meant when he said the pump was as good a cumming. In fact his cock was also pumping up in his now tightening thong and he hastened to finish his final set and make a quick exit before he sprang a full on stiffy for all and sundry to remark on. God it was all he could do to not pull over and jerk himself off in some side street on the way home! His muscles felt incredible, again with his left pec and nipple leading the band. He managed to resist the urge toward public lewdness as his increased horniness gave way to another sensation. He was really hungry! He had been "off his feed" since the break up--eating at odd times, snacking too much and snarfing way too much crappy food. His appetite was back with a vengeance and he was craving protein above all else. By the time he got home it was nearly dark. Wasting no time, he made straight for the kitchen--not even taking time to change out of his workout clothes or shower. There was a large package of steaks in the fridge, something he was supposed to take to a BBQ the following day. He tore into the package and tossed two thick slabs of beef into a skillet. He then grabbed a gallon of milk and started guzzling it straight from the jug. Half a gallon later the steaks were barely brown when he returned to turn them. He took only another minute or two, searing them lightly on the other side. "Grrrrrrr" he thought as he sat down and proceeded to inhale the barely cooked meat. In what seemed like seconds there were nothing but two steak bones left and his gut still rumbled for more! He pulled another two steaks from the package, cooking them in even less time than before. "Goddam rare steaks taste good!!!" he thought as he wolfed down the still cold meat along with the rest of the milk! He sat in stunned silence for a moment, finally feeling sated, and patted his now distended belly. He erupted with a great belch and was overcome with a feeling of total animal satisfaction. He stood and realized that his expanded gut was now making his tank ride up and his waistband feel uncomfortable. He peeled off his shirt and stretched giving a very satisfied rumble. His shorts soon followed and his let gut hang free, protruding a bit over his waistline and his black thong. Damn it felt good to be nearly naked! Again he felt a twinge of pleasure emanate from his left pec as he stroked it absently. "Yeah, better than in a long time!" It was warm and stuffy in the house and the evening looked beautiful, so he cracked a beer and wandered out to the patio. He eased himself into his favorite lounger and sipped his beer for a few minutes, feeling more contented and at peace that he had felt in a month. As he set his beer down he noticed about half a joint in the ash tray on the table next to the lounger. A friend had come by a few nights ago and tried to get him out of his funk, with no luck. He grabbed the lighter and fired it up now, taking several large hits. "Well, here is to feeling better" he thought as the very stony weed began to kick in. After all it was Friday night and he had no particular place to go. He lay back in the lounger, sipping his beer and letting his mind wander. There was a slight breeze that tempered the warm summer night and it played teasingly across his nearly naked body. As the weed kicked into full gear he began to focus on how great he felt, again absently caressing his left pec and receiving a twang of erotic pleasure each time he touched his now rock hard nipple. His mind wandered to thoughts of muscle and sex and once again his cock stirred, pulsing deliciously against the fabric of his thong. As he lay with his eyes closed enjoying these sensations of manly pleasure, he began to imagine he could hear a faint pulsing in his ears. It was as if a drum was beating slowly somewhere far away. He slowly shook his head, thinking he was hearing his own blood circulating. But the beating persisted and a check of his wrist revealed a decidedly different rhythm to his pulse. The beat grew more distinct and he thought he could make out a faint chanting sound keeping time to the beat. He decided he was just stoned and lay back accepting the slow drumbeat and feeling it now not just in his head but across his body. Again it was his left pec with seemed to react most intensely, sending little jolts of pleasure skittering across his body with each beat. "This is some seriously good weed!" He thought as he lay there enjoying the effect. He was not sure how long he remained still, feeling the pulsing and the erotic jolts it seemed to bring grow louder and more intense. His whole body seemed to synchronize with the beat and he imagined his heart rate slowed to join the rhythm. His cock began to twitch in time and he began to get hard, making the thong increasingly tight and uncomfortable. He quickly pushed it down his throbbing thighs and worked it down to his feet and off, flicking it on to the patio with his left foot. His dick, caressed by the warm night air, immediately hardened and stood up in salute to the night--the slight breeze feeling glorious on his balls. The drum beat increased in volume steadily and his now naked body continued to pulse along with it. The chanting grew louder as well and began to sound like song, although in a language he did not know. He seemed to be embraced by the erotic rhythms moving across his body and after a while it felt that he was no longer even touching the lounger. He was consumed by waves of intense feeling coursing across his body--feelings of power and masculine sexuality. As he lay there a new sound joined the drum and chanting--a very low rumble or growl that was felt rather than actually heard. It was faint at first, but grew steadily getting louder and more intense. He could feel it like a steady sub woofer bass note resonating through him, magnifying the feelings he was already experiencing as it grew. His entire body was vibrating with this new sound and his cock grew intensely hard. Just as he was thinking that he could stand the feeling no longer and was about to reach for his shaft to provide some relief, the moon emerged from behind the shadow of the house. The entire patio was bathed in shimmering silver moonlight. His body gave a shudder as the moonlight engulfed him. Ohhh shit it felt good! He tried to sit up as the beating, chanting, and deep growling suddenly doubled in intensity. All he could manage was to raise his head slightly as the moonlight coalesced around him, filling him with ecstatic feelings of power and sexiness. He glimpsed the strange bruise around his left nip as it suddenly began to glow in the moon light, clearly forming the shape of a bear's claw. It glowed and pulsed to the increasingly strong beat of the non-existent drum, each pulse sending shock waves of sensation through his almost paralyzed body. Louder and faster, pulse after pulse and the bruise grew brighter, sending of shimmering sparks into the night. His body was rigid and his cock was hard as steel, reaching toward the moon. He moaned and was shocked to hear how low and deep his voice sounded, very like the deep growling sound that seemed to surround him. Waves of pure erotic pleasure washed over him as the sounds swirling him grew louder and the moonlight grew brighter. His skin seemed to glow with silver light and the bear claw surrounding his nipple glowed brightest of all, pulsing with the beat now roaring through his head and body. They reached a climax in a deafening roar of sound and an explosion of intense silver light! His body gave a massive shudder, and he thought surely he must be on the brink of a mighty orgasm when he went completely rigid and started to convulse violently and…grow! With sparks of silver shooting out from his left nipple, his pecs were quickly covered in shimmering pulsing pleasure. They rippled and swelled, jutting up and out, arcing up with a deepening gap between. The sparks intensified and an erotic prickling sensation swept over his chest and he realized that what were now mammoth mountains of muscle were rapidly being covered with thick hair. The sparks spread, moving up to his shoulders which began widening and bulging. He felt the delicious prickling chase out to envelop his arm pits as his back exploded with muscle and his lats spread out like wings. Fur thickened in each pit and he was taken by a wonderful musky man scent that wafted out from each one. God what an erotic scent! It made his cock twich just to smell himself. The twitching focused his attention on his gut which was now also covered in dancing sparks and beautiful fur. He felt, but could not see as his pecs blocked his view, his stomach flab melt and be replaced with deeply etched solid bricks of muscle, which he delighted in flexing. By now his shoulders and back had mushroomed in to hugeness and he could see the sparks working down each arm, ballooning his biceps and triceps out to monster proportions and blowing up his forearms, now also being covered with hair. God he could not wait for flex his new massive cannons! But he could not raise them!!! His transformation continued and he found himself nearly paralyzed with pleasure and the amazing sensation of burgeoning muscle. Sparks and hair raced down each leg, blowing out his quads and calves to super thick and dense proportions. Even his feet seemed to grow, as if his size 9's would never be up to supporting his massive musculature. Lastly, silver energy began to chase across his entire body, racing for his crotch. He felt sparks zing up his hard cock and blossoming balls as thick fur caressed his thighs and replaced his formerly wispy pubes. He felt another increase in erotic pleasure as the light seemed to force his balls to expand, growing into full plump oranges. He felt incredible joy as light whirled around his cock, thickening it to beer can size and then rocketing it up toward the moonlit sky, arching higher and higher until it felt as if it would reach the stratosphere. With a mighty jerk his now giant cock shuddered in a massive orgasm of silver sparks and jizz coating his thick abs, chest and thighs with wondrous musky silver cum. He lay still in the warm quiet night air--reveling in the incredible sensations that, while subsiding, were still playing over his semen soaked body. His mind could not really comprehend what had just happened to him. Was it a dream, a psychotic hallucination, too much weed? He had to see and know. He stood, feeling light and agile and very powerful as he rose to his new larger feet. He was confused by the perspective he gained as he stood, realizing after a moment that he must have grown taller as well and much much larger. The moon had disappeared behind a passing cloud now and the patio was in near complete darkness. He gingerly began to walk toward the house, startled by the feeling of his huge thighs rolling around each other and his now massive dick and balls swaying back and forth as he moved. He made his way into the house, ducking and turning sideways to get through doors that were suddenly too small. Entering his bed room he flicked on the light and turned to face the full length mirror on the closet door. He was stunned! His face was not visible as his new body filled the large mirror. He was an absolute monster of bulging muscle and dense bearish fur. He stroked his chest and was surprised at the hardness of his gigantic jutting pecs contrasting with the silky smoothness of the shimmering luxurious pelt of hair the covered them. He brushed his nipples and was rewarded by an intense jolt of pleasure that shot through him. He bounced his pecs and was amazed at how high they jumped. Ba-boom! Ba-boom! He smiled and raised his arms to flex his newly engorged biceps. He tensed and glorious peaks erupted, bracketed by tremendous forearms and high bulging striated shoulders and underlined by huge triceps. Damn! He was now a super heavyweight muscleman beyond Olympia caliber in size and density! He drew in a deep breath and threw a most muscular pose at the mirror, shocked to see the incredible sight of a musclegod looking back at him. He placed his hands on his hips and relaxed, turning from side to side to catch his muscles from as many angles as he could. He stepped as far back as he could and for the first time noticed his face. It was different, thicker, more masculine with high cheek bones and a square jaw covered in a beautiful sexy beard. He smiled and was treated to dazzling white teeth and saw silver flash in his eyes. "Fuuuuuuuuuck!" he growled in his newly deepened voice as he viewed himself. He had become the ultimate muscle bear--huge, furry and sexy as hell! As he hit a another double bicep pose erotic sensations raced through his body again and he drew a deep breath. He let out a rumbling deep roar as his muscles swelled in the mirror "Rrrrraaaaaawwwwrrr"!!! Motion lower down in the mirror got his attention as his cock twitched from the sensation. But how could that monster moving against his bulging thighs be his formerly modest package? It was huge! It reached down and down toward his knees and was tremendously thick. It thrust out provocatively from his furry crotch as well, thanks to the massive balls nestled in at its base. He reached down with his right hand and hefted his monster, receiving another jolt of pleasure, focused on his left nipple again. He stroked his pec with his left hand as his cock hardened and lengthened, all the while intense and sexy feelings radiated out from his pec. The bear claw mark there was clearly visible beneath the fur on his chest and it sent waves of pleasure directly to his cock as he touched it again and again! His dick quickly rose to full height, touching the underside of his massive pecs. He was a huge super charged and hung bear! His cock reached steel pole hardness and thickness, tapping on his massive chest. Instinctively he guided it toward the bear claw mark and his left nipple. With the suddenness of a circuit closing he was flooded with erotic pleasure a thousand times more intense yet. He rubbed his cock head over the mark and was overcome with a feeling of power and masculinity that was beyond imagining. He exploded in a violent thrusting orgasm, spraying silvery cum as he bellowed with a primal animal roar. The last thing he remembered before slipping into darkness, was the glorious taste of his super bear jizz on his tongue as he fell to the floor in ecstasy, overcome with the feeling of power and pleasure his miraculous transformation had brought him.
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..